FROM HAWTHORNE HALL
 
 II I 1 1 
 
 HOMES OF THE MASSACHUSETTS 
 METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE 
 
 Right to left 569 and 571 Columbus Avenue 
 Boston. The former was used first, the 
 latter until Mrs. Eddy closed the College
 
 FROM 
 
 HAWTHORNE HALL 
 
 AN HISTORICAL STORY 
 
 1885 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM LYMAN JOHNSON 
 
 THE HOMEWOOD PRESS 
 
 133 DAKOTA STREET 
 
 Dorchester 24, Mass.
 
 COPYRIGHT 1922 
 BY WILLIAM LYMAN JOHNSON 
 
 Second printing, 1946 
 Sixth Edition 
 
 THE PLIMPTON PRESS NORWOOD MASSACHUSETTS
 
 SRLB 
 URL 
 
 POINTS OF VALUABLE HISTORIC INTEREST 
 IN THIS BOOK 
 
 Courses at, and requirements of the Massachusetts Metaphysical 
 College, 47 
 
 Off-shoots from Mrs. Eddy s teachings in Chicago in 1884, 51, 54 
 
 The number of practitioners in Boston, New York, and Chicago 
 in 1885, 75 
 
 The dress of purple velveteen, 116 
 
 Circulation of the Christian Science Journal in 1885, 76 
 
 Mrs. Eddy s address in Tremont Temple, 1885, 82 
 
 Description of Hawthorne Hall, Park Street, 105 
 
 Mrs. Eddy s reply to a question relative to granting diplomas, 
 1885. The title of C. S. and its meaning, 129 
 
 Challenge of Prof. Townsend of Boston University to Mrs. Eddy, 
 i.e., " Prayer gauge test," 132 
 
 Mrs. Eddy s letter to Zion s Herald relative to the challenge, 132 
 
 Part of a letter written by Mrs. Eddy to Rev. Stacy Fowler mak 
 ing clear why she is not a Pantheist. Rare, valuable and 
 never reprinted except in this book, 136 
 
 Mrs. Eddy s Easter Sermon in Hawthorne Hall, 1885. Rare, beau 
 tiful and valuable, 141 
 
 Reply by Mrs. Eddy to attack by Rev. Bishop Fallows relative 
 to the difference between her teaching and Mind Cure. A 
 remarkable article, full of vigor and power, and marking out 
 a clearly drawn line between the two. This article is now 
 very rare and never reprinted except in this book, 162 
 
 Description of Chickering Hall on Tremont Street to which the 
 Church removed October, 1885. Description of some of the 
 writers and workers of the time; those close to Mrs. Eddy. 
 The Sunday School service of the first Sunday School of the 
 Church ; the choir ; Mrs. Eddy in the pulpit ; the effect of 
 her sermon, 213, 222-232 
 
 Description of the reception given Mrs. Eddy on her return from 
 
 v
 
 vi Points of Valuable Historic Interest 
 
 Washington, 1882. The floral decorations, and what she wrote 
 about it, 327 
 
 Picnic of the Christian Scientist s Association: the speakers, 113 
 
 Lilian Whiting s call upon Mrs. Eddy, 1885, 84 
 
 The " Quimby manuscripts." A most thorough and convincing 
 analysis of the work of Dr. Phineas P. Quimby and the rea 
 sons for the exploitation of the manuscripts by Julius Dresser, 
 252-263 
 
 Description of a Friday evening meeting in the parlors of Mrs. 
 Eddy s home, 571 Columbus Avenue. Description of the 
 rooms. Mrs. Eddy among her people. The services; earnest 
 ness, faith, and love for all who suffer, 333 
 
 The edition of " Science and Health " with its first Index made 
 by Mr. Wiggin. Description of Mr. Wiggin, 361 
 
 Portraits of Mrs. Eddy, 363 
 
 Plans for the formation of the National Christian Scientist Associ 
 ation. The necessity for it, 364 
 
 Christmas morning in Mrs. Eddy s home, 367 
 
 " O er waiting harpstrings of the mind," 407 
 
 Meeting of the Christian Scientist Association February 4, 1885, 76 
 
 Communion service February, 1885, 77 
 
 Mrs. Eddy ordained as pastor, in Lynn, November 9, 1881, 18 
 
 The theology of Christian Science, 178 
 
 Rental charges for Hawthorne Hall and Chickering Hall, 214
 
 PREFACE 
 
 THE YEAR of 1885 was chosen by the author 
 of this story for the reason that it was a part 
 of the most active period in the history of the de 
 velopment in America, of religion, music and art. 
 
 In religious life, the whole country was groping 
 for something which would satisfy many question 
 ings relative to God and His purposes. The great 
 Civil War with its sufferings, griefs and financial 
 difficulties had brought about a feeling of indiffer 
 ence and doubt relative to the teachings of religious 
 sects. It left a deep wound which no religion or 
 philosophy seemed to have power to heal, and heal 
 ing would not take place until something came 
 into the world which would dissolve caste, pride 
 and personality, and a theology of divine origin 
 be born and taught which would make all men as 
 brothers. 
 
 At this time, when the people of this country were 
 going through the severe struggle of reconstruction, 
 with doubts and fears as to its outcome, the religious 
 thought of the entire people was in a state of fer 
 mentation. Hundreds of thousands were groping 
 for s orne definite fact relative to life after death. 
 The clergy was preaching of happy reunions in 
 heaven, the devout parishioners were taking their 
 religion as one of dole. Hymn-books were half filled 
 with hymns of resignation to sickness and coming
 
 viii Preface 
 
 death with a sometime resurrection as a solace for 
 all earthly sufferings. Sickness and pain were a part 
 of God s plan either for punishment or to teach 
 lessons. Religion was indefinite and with many 
 different creeds. 
 
 In medicine, the schools of Homo20pathy and 
 Allopathy were in violent antipathy. Into the con 
 dition of uncertainty and speculation relative to the 
 present and the future there came the wave of 
 Spiritualism which swept over the land. The 
 growth of this belief had been slow from the time 
 it was brought out by the Fox sisters in 1848 until 
 after the close of the Civil War. It then grew 
 rapidly. The country was ready for it because the 
 thought of being able to communicate with the dead 
 offered more comfort than any religious belief in 
 existence and interest in Spiritualism spread to every 
 city, town and hamlet. 
 
 To add further elements of ferment to the times, 
 the anti-Christian lectures, writings and teachings 
 of Robert Ingersoll were widely discussed, and the 
 pulpits of different denominations were arrayed 
 against each other over the question of Infant Dam 
 nation. The years of the seventies and early eighties 
 were filled with these eruptive conditions, and the 
 work of the traveling evangelist assumed a strong 
 position as a means of eliminating the sharply 
 drawn lines between denominational creeds, of 
 bringing people into a happier frame of thought, 
 and giving them a certain amount of confidence in 
 the surety of the fact that there was an all-puissant 
 Creator. By its emotional powers the work of the 
 traveling evangelist aroused enthusiasm for the
 
 Preface ix 
 
 saving of the soul. Its sweep was broad and its 
 appeal stupendous, but like a wave it receded and 
 there came a time of cooling, then of indifference, 
 for the appeal to a personal God had not brought 
 the lasting results that had been expected. 
 
 It was at the period when Spiritualism, the 
 teachings of Ingersoll, the Faith Cure of Dr. Cullis 
 and evangelism were at their height that Christian 
 Science under the leadership of Mrs. Eduy entered 
 Boston and public services were opened at Haw 
 thorne Hall, number 2 Park St. ; November 1883. 
 In 1885, clergymen who held very prominent posi 
 tions in their denominations, also certain professors 
 of religion in colleges and universities, combined in 
 their efforts to exterminate Mrs. Eddy s teachings 
 and caused wave after wave of mis-statement, mis 
 interpretation and persecution to roll upon her and 
 her followers. 
 
 In those days it took more than the courage of 
 a zealot to withstand the sneers, jibes, railings and 
 personal persecutions from the pulpit and the secu 
 lar and religious press and carry on the work of 
 healing and saving. It required a firm and abiding 
 faith in the power of what they had been taught, 
 to think kindly of those who persecuted and against 
 the heated denunciations, sneers and detractions 
 cast upon Mrs. Eddy, to hold fast in their accept 
 ance of her teachings, and under the most adverse 
 and severe conditions uphold and acknowledge her 
 as their wayshower and continue to work as she 
 directed. 
 
 No religious effort recorded in history has been 
 subjected to such a test as has Christian Science,
 
 x Preface 
 
 especially during its critical period of growth in the 
 years of 1884,, 85 and 86, for the proof of its value, 
 as demanded by the medical schools and the clergy, 
 was to be its power to heal the sick, and upon this 
 result, and according to their judgment, it must 
 stand or fall. 
 
 These early days of struggle and growth when 
 studied intimately, reveal a supreme faith, moral 
 courage, kindness, love, calmness and hope in times 
 of persecution seldom, if ever equalled by any re 
 ligion under similar conditions. There are today 
 hundreds of thousands who do not know how the 
 constructive work of the faithful pioneers was 
 accomplished, how they labored for the benefit of 
 future generations, their long and tireless efforts 
 taken up with joy and consecration, their struggles 
 and unheralded victories. All these and more 
 marked out and developed paths that have become 
 permanent avenues of precedent. 
 
 As the English people look back to the liberties 
 given them by the Magna Charta, the French to 
 the destruction of the Bastille, and Americans to 
 their pioneers, to Washington and to Lincoln, so 
 those who have come into Christian Science should 
 know something of the labors of those who toiled 
 in the wilderness forty years ago to liberate future 
 generations from the fear of disease and suffering; 
 to know more of the constructive labors of Mrs. 
 Eddy and her faithful followers who worked and 
 sacrificed that they might preserve, advance and 
 hallow by demonstrations her teachings for the years 
 to come. 
 
 The effort of the writer therefore has been to
 
 Preface xi 
 
 place the reader in the intimate atmosphere of those 
 wonderful days when Mrs. Eddy walked among her 
 flock, healed, taught, guided, lovingly encouraged 
 and achieved. 
 
 Dorchester, Massachusetts 
 May 29, 1922
 
 FROM HAWTHORNE HALL
 
 FROM HAWTHORNE HALL 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 WASHINGTON SQUARE was filled with the 
 glory of the early spring on this sunny day in 
 the middle of April. Warm rains had been falling at 
 intervals during the last three days, with intermittent 
 hours of sunshine so that the warm dampness had 
 gone deep into the sods and there was everywhere the 
 smell of rich fertile earth. Spring had come unusu 
 ally early after a severe Winter, and on the north 
 side of the square where the warm sun permeated 
 every nook and cranny, the elm trees were beginning 
 to send forth green flame. Looking up Fifth Ave 
 nue, bright lawns, already cut and trimmed several 
 times, made brilliant and inspiring color against 
 brownstone borders and brick pavements, and where 
 the grass-plots faced the south, forsythia blazed in 
 yellow flame and tulip beds in full bloom were like 
 mosaics set in green. 
 
 On the avenue, a short distance from Washington 
 Square, setting back a little farther than its neigh 
 bors, ajso considerably wider, stood the stately home 
 of John Hamilton, one of the city s greatest and 
 wisest financiers. The mansion in its simple digni 
 fied style of architecture typified the good taste, 
 security of social and business standing of the Ham- 
 iltons for three generations. It showed none of the
 
 4 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 characteristics of the era of brown-stone fronts, ill 
 proportioned, with incised carved decoration without 
 meaning, but stood with its simple, solid lines for 
 spacious rooms of proper proportions, comfort and 
 beauty. 
 
 John Hamilton the 3rd was the head of a large 
 and influential banking house, and a director in 
 several prominent banks, and was regarded as one 
 of the solid business men of the city. He was not 
 one of the adventurous and speculative type, who by 
 cornering markets suddenly shot up into view of 
 the world. He was regarded as one of the wealthiest 
 men in the country, but no one would have known 
 it either in his presence, his home or in his offices. 
 His dealings with his fellow men were simple and 
 straightforward. His praise was genuine and given 
 in a few words that carried conviction. His censure 
 was never boisterous, nor streaked with anger, for 
 his control over himself kept him from casting down 
 the walls of his own defence and " saved his time 
 and feelings " as he sometimes remarked, but his 
 words nevertheless always carried conviction of what 
 he believed was right, and what he intended to do, 
 and all who had business with him knew it was the 
 best policy to be square. The making of money 
 seemed to be a quality of genius with him rather 
 than an effort. If his successes were analyzed there 
 would have been found a remarkable talent, that 
 assisted the genius that had been given him, of being 
 able to grasp, in much shorter time than most finan 
 ciers, the past, present and future of a business 
 proposition and reduce it to the bare essentials and 
 thus see it in its exact status. Having a large for-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 5 
 
 tune which he had wisely invested so that the ne 
 cessities of the future of his family should be pro 
 vided for he felt, at the age of fifty-five, that his busi 
 ness should be a pleasure and not one of mere money 
 making, and that in some manner there was a way 
 by which those who had the qualities of good busi 
 ness, and were using their talents honestly and 
 industriously, should be given the opportunity to 
 exercise them in a large way, and in turn make op 
 portunity for helping others. The thought of being 
 a philanthropist had not occurred to John Hamilton, 
 because the creation of a desire for labor, and a 
 just recompense for that labor, had not been in 
 cluded, in a broad sense, in the generally known 
 meaning of the word philanthropy. The work he 
 saw was necessary to put in motion was from the 
 true meaning of philanthropy the love of man. 
 In this love for his fellow man he was willing to use 
 a large part of his fortune so that those who de 
 sired to rise higher in business and were honest in 
 their endeavors should be given an opportunity, 
 and, if his plans should work out as he had designed 
 them, the opportunities would be greater in number 
 than the business world had ever known. 
 
 These were the thoughts which absorbed the time 
 of John Hamilton when not engrossed with business 
 in his offices on Broadway, and it was on the fair 
 afternoon of April at which time this story opens 
 that he came with firm step and erect carriage across 
 Washington Square into Fifth Avenue. On both 
 sides of the avenue, and extending the length of the 
 block were shining equipages with glossy well-fed 
 horses and uniformed coachmen, and John Hamilton
 
 6 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 knew by these signs that his wife was holding one 
 of her social affairs. 
 
 It was four o clock and in the great rooms of 
 the Hamilton mansion were many guests. These 
 functions were always well attended, for it was an 
 established fact that at no home in New York 
 could there be found such a gathering of people 
 worth knowing. To be sure there were homes to 
 which larger numbers came, but the quality of the 
 guests at the affairs given by Mrs. Hamilton could 
 not be equalled. To be a guest meant closer con 
 nection with all that was of the highest in music, 
 literature and art, and one was certain to meet at 
 these gatherings some of the most brilliant workers 
 in the creative field. There were two restrictions 
 which Mrs. Hamilton and her husband kept to the 
 letter relative to their guests, namely that wealth 
 alone could not serve as a card of admission to her 
 affairs, and that one who possessed exceptional 
 talents and genius, and at the same time had the 
 inherent qualities of a gentleman or a lady, even 
 though of moderate means, would find a kind and 
 cordial welcome. Musicians and artists, no matter 
 how popular or praised by the critics, were never in 
 vited unless their work was dominated by intelligence 
 and refinement. Several times great artists had been 
 brought to her home, and she had found them per 
 sons of low breeding, vulgar and debauched, who 
 knew outside of their cheap pleasures only what 
 they were trained to do. Mrs. Hamilton was a 
 woman of considerable introspection, and like her 
 husband a keen analyzer of human emotions. With 
 out conscious effort she seemed to have sensitive
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 7 
 
 sub-conscious feelers of thought radiating from her 
 which reached to others before her primary mental 
 power of analyzing them came into action, and they 
 almost invariably told her just what people she 
 could trust and those she should avoid, but she was 
 generous in that she never let the first impression 
 dominate her action toward those she felt she would 
 not care for. This exceptional power which, during 
 the course of over twenty years of social life in 
 New York, had guided her, had brought about her a 
 band of very loyal friends. She made no spectac 
 ular battles for the leadership of society, because she 
 never cared for such position, but she realized that 
 the time was almost at hand when there would come 
 into the social world, women who would enter into 
 competition to dominate it. These, she saw, were 
 those whose fathers or husbands had suddenly come 
 into great wealth by the cornering of the markets 
 and by successful speculation. They were of a 
 younger generation and their plans for social ex 
 altation were built on a new order, the chief at 
 traction of which would be the production of 
 startling events which would draw notice, and 
 make them sought after as hostesses who brought 
 out the latest methods of entertaining guests 
 even though that method be fantastic and verg 
 ing on the vulgar. These now were angling for 
 some -of her most intimate friends because they felt 
 they must have representatives of the finest of old 
 New York society to give quality to their gatherings. 
 Upon all these matters Mrs. Hamilton looked with 
 quiet and peaceful survey. She realized that she 
 had reaped full enjoyment out of her splendid social
 
 8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 functions, and this quiet recognition came because 
 she had enjoyed giving them. They were an insep 
 arable part of her character, the love of being hos 
 pitable. No thoughts of pride or of vanity entered 
 her consciousness relative to them, and on account 
 of the manner in which she presided, nowhere in 
 New York could there be found events at which 
 there was less jealousy and hurtful gossip expressed 
 than at those which took place in her home. 
 
 Those who had known John Hamilton and his 
 wife intimately for years and analyzed their actions 
 and intentions found no attempt on their part to 
 appear other than what they really were. This 
 quality in itself disarmed jealousy and distrust, and 
 those who came in contact with them seemed to feel 
 the truth of the fact that what they said had behind 
 it no reservation which might imply that what their 
 lips uttered their hearts did not actuate. 
 
 On this day of Mrs. Hamilton s social affair, John 
 Hamilton let himself quietly into his home with the 
 air of a man who desires to be alone. He passed 
 into the great stately hallway, meeting only the old 
 colored doorman who had, with his mother and 
 father, been in the Hamilton family during several 
 generations. With a broad smile of welcome he 
 asked, " Shall I nounce yo to de Misses? " " No, 
 Eph. I want to go upstairs without being seen. How 
 is my little girl to-day? " 
 
 " Not very well, sah, I se mighty sorry to say. 
 Not able to come down to de party," replied Eph 
 with a strained tone in his voice. 
 
 Into John Hamilton s eyes there came a look of 
 deep grief, and turning from his old servant who
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 9 
 
 was observing him with sympathy, he went up a 
 staircase that was not used by guests coming and 
 going from the second storey. 
 
 To a large room with southern exposure, and 
 made bright and cheery with yellow wall paper, with 
 touches of apple green and rose in the furnishings, 
 he made his way. Before his foot touched the 
 threshhold of the open door his welcome was assured 
 by the tones of a voice that, while cheerful, had be 
 hind them the feeling of long and deep suffering. 
 With an eager light shining in his keen gray eyes 
 John Hamilton quickened his steps toward the couch 
 on which lay his only child. 
 
 For his daughter Mary, there lived in the heart 
 of her father a depth of love few could understand. 
 For five generations the Hamiltons had borne sons 
 who had carried the name forward. Three years 
 before Mary was born, John Hamilton and his wife 
 were made happy by the birth of a son, and upon 
 him was lavished the deep love of the parents. At 
 the age of three he was taken from them, but a year 
 later a daughter brought to the mother a wonderful 
 happiness, but John Hamilton, while he loved the 
 newcomer, had wanted a son. Up to the age of 
 fourteen Mary had been a girl of physical vigor and 
 of marked mental attainment, and in her school 
 work had been ambitious to lead her classes, but a 
 seemingly slight ailment developed from which it 
 was thought she had recovered but which left her 
 in a weakened condition. At sixteen a severe fall, 
 not much thought of at first, slowly developed and 
 sapped her strength, so that she became a semi- 
 invalid. The best physicians and surgeons were
 
 io From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 called to help her and her case was diagnosed in 
 different ways. There was encouragement in the 
 advice of the physicians, that with rest, good nurs 
 ing and proper treatments youth would help more 
 than anything else. With a determination to be 
 well, Mary pitted her mental strength against her 
 physical, and after a period of five months confine 
 ment to her room was able to go about. At an age 
 when other girls were enjoying all the pleasures and 
 emotions of youth, Mary had not the strength to 
 keep the pace with her companions. To attend a 
 dance at the home of a friend and enjoy several 
 numbers, required the harboring of her strength a 
 day or two in advance. Several years rolled by with 
 no signs of marked improvement neither of further 
 weakening of her physical resources. Through these 
 years she had kept her courage and hopes of recovery 
 up to a high mark, but sometimes it seemed that 
 these would fail her. She had found some help in 
 her efforts in the advice, given by certain writers, 
 then pushing forward the claims of the power of 
 mind over matter, and issuing statements in the 
 nature of formulas to be repeated over and over 
 again until the human mind believed, which, it was 
 thought, would occasion the body to work in syn 
 chronism with it and by this means a cure would be 
 effected. This method of bringing hope to the sick 
 held out a new comfort, for she saw the possibility of 
 help. She found at certain times she could so fill 
 her mentality with the reality of what she had been 
 thinking and repeating that her thought was raised 
 to such high elevation she believed she was gaining 
 the power to overcome her troubles. These were the
 
 From Hawthorne Hall n 
 
 occasions, when bright of eye, with unusual color 
 in her cheeks, vivacity in her conversation and a 
 stronger step, her parents felt assured that her 
 powers of recuperation were taking their natural 
 course. They knew nothing of the disappointment 
 that came to Mary when the spell had left her and 
 she found herself no better than before. 
 
 In her twentieth year she was stricken as never 
 before, and the attending physicians diagnosed this 
 to be the result of the fall of four years previous. 
 Dr. Thompson, a close friend of John Hamilton, was 
 called in. For twenty years he had practiced medi 
 cine and surgery, but during the last eight had 
 specialized as a surgeon. He was one of the rare 
 men of his time. His ideas were broad and his love 
 for his fellow man was equal to his love for his pro 
 fession. He had chosen medicine because he loved 
 it. He felt that next to being a clergyman there 
 was no position in which a man, who reverenced his 
 calling, could do so much to give joy to others as 
 through the honest practice of medicine. After 
 twelve years of more medical than surgical practice, 
 he came to the conclusion that the work of an honest 
 surgeon was of a more scientific nature than that 
 of prescribing medicine, and with all the thorough 
 ness for which he was noted, he gave up a large 
 practice and devoted himself to the study of surgery. 
 Four years of intensive study in Europe and work in 
 hospitals, brought his name prominently before the 
 medical and surgical world, and upon his return to 
 New York John Hamilton called him to his home 
 to diagnose Mary s ailment. 
 
 His coming was as a ray of joy to Mary, for
 
 12 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 they had been fast friends. Strong in body, rugged 
 and sympathetic of face, the honesty and gentleness 
 that shone from his eyes, and the tenderness of his 
 smile had given courage and hope to many patients. 
 To him a victory over death was greater than the 
 most generous fee. To Dr. Thompson and his wife, 
 Mary had been a most beautiful but sensitive 
 flower. Her nature was the ideal of what they 
 would have wanted in a daughter of their own, and 
 so it was with a feeling of sadness he came to the 
 conclusion which he hoped he would not reach, that 
 an operation would have to be performed. 
 
 Dr. Thompson was a man of a deeply religious 
 nature, and rilled with the conviction that his chosen 
 labor was of service to his Maker, and so at the 
 time set for the operation, he closed his eyes and 
 asked that his intellect, instinct, skill and learning be 
 guided. 
 
 At the time our story opens six months had passed 
 since the operation. The struggle Mary Hamilton 
 made to keep on earth, was very great, but gradually 
 the power of youth asserted itself and strength came 
 to her. At first it seemed that the operation was 
 entirely successful for, according to the surgeon, the 
 cause of her trouble had been found and corrected, 
 but by the end of six months, when it was believed 
 that Mary would be able to go about normally, she 
 was a semi-invalid. 
 
 After an affectionate greeting Mary exclaimed, 
 " I know, Father dear, from your eyes, and your 
 wandering talk upon various things, you are waiting 
 for the right time to tell me of something serious you 
 have in your mind, and I know you are going to tell
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 13 
 
 me that I must go through another operation; is 
 not that so, Father dear? " 
 
 " Yes, Mary," said her father gravely with tears in 
 his eyes. " At the consultation a month ago the 
 physicians thought best that a slight operation be 
 performed which they believe will help." John 
 Hamilton did not tell his daughter that a surety of 
 cure was not given. Of the four eminent physicians 
 and surgeons Dr. Thompson was the last to recon 
 cile himself to the advice of the others, and when he 
 did so it was with reservation. 
 
 " Now, Father dear, listen to me, for I have some 
 wonderful news to tell you which will change your 
 worry into joy. This afternoon Mrs. Granville 
 Smythe came to see me and told of some wonderful 
 cures that have been made especially by a mental 
 healing process which has its headquarters in Bos 
 ton, and she said she knew a lady who was teaching 
 and practicing this method in the city, and if you 
 and mother have no objections she will send her to 
 see me. You see, Father, even if it should not help 
 me it cannot hurt me, for she told me that what is 
 taught gives a believer an outlook on life from a new 
 angle that is beautiful and helpful, and I feel that 
 if I am to remain an invalid I must have some work 
 or viewpoint of life which will bring me contentment 
 and happiness." 
 
 " Yes," replied her father, gravely, " you must 
 have happiness. Relative to this faith cure or what 
 ever it is called, I heard something about it when I 
 was in Boston two weeks ago. I went to the Bank 
 ers Club to dine with the head of our Boston 
 branch office. While at lunch we were joined by
 
 14 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 the pastor of the church he attends. In some 
 manner the conversation turned from faith in 
 certain lines of business to the use of faith cure for 
 business as well as for ills of the flesh. This brought 
 about a discussion over the word faith as used in 
 the Bible and as employed in business, and finally 
 turned upon just what you have brought up this 
 new teaching. Rev. Mr. Towne had bottled up 
 considerable condemnation of it that it was noth 
 ing new and was built on false premises. From what 
 I could gather from Rev. Mr. Towne s thorough ex 
 amination of the subject, as he called his knowledge, 
 it seems that a woman who has lately come to Boston 
 from the little shoe town of Lynn, declares she has 
 rediscovered how Jesus cured the lepers and raised 
 the dead, and that it took years of constant study 
 of the Bible to discover what she found was the 
 reason for the miracles. Our ministerial friend be 
 came much heated, when he related the fact that 
 she had not had a theological training; that there 
 were statements in her book which were accepted 
 by women, but not by men, for women as a general 
 rule were not trained thinkers. When he said this 
 I thought of your mother, and what a battle she 
 would give him if he ever opposed anything into 
 which she had put her heart and efforts. He would 
 find that he would have to set his arguments upon 
 a foundation of rock." 
 
 Mary nodded, and said, " Mother is wonderful. 
 She has the tenacity of the Dutch in her veins and 
 the aptitude of the American to fit herself to cir 
 cumstances in which she finds herself. What a dar 
 ling mother she has been. How happy she is, when
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 15 
 
 her thought does not rest upon my condition. I 
 know she worries, but will not let me see that she 
 does. But go on and tell me some more of what 
 the minister said, please, for I m not in the least 
 tired. Sit right side of me and hold my hand and 
 tell me all." 
 
 " It seems," continued her father, " that there 
 were other contributory things connected with this 
 lady, or woman, as Rev. Towne put it, that have 
 stirred the ministry of Boston. In the first place 
 some have called her a spiritualist. How true this 
 is even he does not know, for at this time there is 
 a great deal of talk, examination, and research into 
 spiritualism." 
 
 " Is she a spiritualist? " inquired Mary. 
 
 " I asked that very question of Mr. Towne, and 
 he said that at meetings of ministers they had 
 formed committees to look into this and they have 
 not been able to find in her writings, or in her teach 
 ings, to those she calls her students, anything that 
 could definitely be called spiritualism. This theory, 
 as he explained, was comparatively new. It was 
 discovered about 1848 by the Fox sisters in our 
 own State of New York, at Hydesville, but it was 
 some time before it began to develop, and then it 
 spread like an epidemic all over the East. In Lynn, 
 where this lady came from, it was especially preva 
 lent, particularly among the working people. Up to 
 the present time its so-called phenomena have not 
 been analyzed to any great extent by psychologists 
 to prove or disprove how far it is true." 
 
 " How interesting you are, Father dear; go on 
 please, there must be more."
 
 1 6 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Rev. Mr. Towns was certainly interesting as 
 he warmed to his subject, and the matter that trou 
 bled him most was the fact that two of his wealthiest 
 parishioners had left his church and gone to attend 
 some insignificant services, he called them, meet 
 ing in rooms on Park Street. He said that this wo 
 man had no end of assurance, for when she came 
 from Lynn she took a fine residence on Columbus 
 Avenue, a few doors from the famous and beautiful 
 Chester Park, among Boston s blue-bloods, living 
 in houses like some on our Fifth Avenue. When 
 these people realized what had taken place some 
 were disturbed and wished they had purchased the 
 house, which was assessed for $12,000. As soon as 
 she took possession she had a large silver plate put 
 on the front door with the words, Massachusetts 
 Metaphysical College, and here she taught and prob 
 ably still teaches what she calls Christian Science." 
 
 " Why, Father, that must be something like what 
 Mrs. Granville Smythe spoke about, but she said 
 that what she advised me to study, and be treated 
 by, was a method further advanced than the teaching 
 of this lady from Lynn. And, Father dear, why 
 didn t you tell me this interesting news when you 
 returned from Boston? " 
 
 " Well, little daughter, I presume it is because 
 all things come in their proper place in a well- 
 ordered intellect." 
 
 " Now you re just trying to hide, and are ashamed 
 of yourself, aren t you? " 
 
 " I shall not make any such damaging admissions 
 without advice of my lawyer," said her father with 
 mock dignity.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 17 
 
 " Well ; I m your lawyer, and as you have covered 
 up all this interesting gossip of the world I m going 
 to cross examine you within an inch of your life. 
 You ought to be ashamed of yourself, thoroughly 
 ashamed, for letting me lie here week after week, 
 with nothing to do but think and everything to 
 think about gone over so many times that everything 
 I have thought about is absolutely worn out, while 
 you have been filled to overflowing with some 
 thing new, which has interested you immensely or you 
 would not have listened and stayed away from busi 
 ness so long. Now fess up, like a real good Father 
 and tell me some more of the sufferings and tortures 
 of this good Mr. Towne, who sees his church going 
 to pieces because two of his wealthy parishioners 
 left and went elsewhere. What did he do? " 
 
 " Nothing except to ejaculate something that was 
 ministerial and refined, but which would relieve his 
 overwrought feelings. 
 
 " In this aristocratic section of the city, this wo 
 man began teaching and some of her students 
 boarded with her as others had done when she 
 taught in Lynn. You would have laughed outright 
 if you could have heard our ministerial friend accent 
 the word boarded/ for this was to some a great 
 insult to the neighborhood. On top of this there was 
 another matter that troubled the elite of Boston, for 
 this lady seems to have a way of upsetting that 
 self-contained and cultured city, which is really in 
 teresting. For the meetings of her church she se 
 lected and obtained a hall named for Nathaniel Haw 
 thorne, which has been used almost exclusively for 
 the finest lectures given to the intellectual upper
 
 1 8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 class of that city. It seems she could have procured 
 other places at a lower rental and more in accord 
 with the common people who attended the services, 
 as Rev. Mr. Towne put it, but no, she aimed for the 
 best and she got it She not only has done these 
 unexpected and unusual things but has also placed 
 before her name the sacred title of Reverend. When 
 she was asked relative to it she said she was ordained 
 in the manner as she supposed the first teachers of 
 the primitive church were, by the members of her 
 church. Now I ask you, Mr. Hamilton, as a busi 
 ness man of large experience, what can be done with 
 such a character; what would you do? 
 
 " And what did you answer? " asked Mary ea 
 gerly. 
 
 " I told him that if she were a man instead of a 
 woman and had the assurance he stated she had; 
 aimed for the best, and accomplished what she had 
 set out to do ; I would ask her to become a partner 
 in my firm immediately." 
 
 " And what did he say to that? " 
 
 " He figured it out some way that my proposition 
 might be all right in business but not in religion, 
 and that my answer strengthened his conception of 
 her that she was a woman with an abnormal business 
 sense who had seized upon a method of curing, 
 through religious frenzy, the nervous troubles of 
 fussy women, and was determined to make her for 
 tune as long as she would be allowed to stay in 
 one place, but she would be driven out of Boston, 
 and then would probably go West where her theo 
 ries would not be so critically analyzed. He declared 
 that she had no religious foundation for her efforts
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 19 
 
 or teachings, no personal God, nor a personal devil, 
 and was prayerless. 
 
 " It was at this point that my Boston manager, 
 who had said very little, remarked, If what you 
 say are the facts, how is it then that such respected 
 clergymen as Rev. Dr. Bartol and Rev. A. J. Pea- 
 body have preached at the services in this church in 
 Hawthorne Hall? I have known Dr. Peabody 
 for a number of years, and I know he would not 
 advocate by his presence or by preaching a sermon, 
 anything that was wrong, or diametrically opposed 
 to what he believed was right. 
 
 " I asked, were his services voluntary or was he 
 paid? He was paid, but the sum of $10.00 for a 
 sermon was not an amount large enough to stimulate 
 desire for extra earnings. He must have found 
 something which touched his conception of a new 
 and valuable truth even though in embryonic form. 
 
 " There is neither new truth nor old truth in what 
 this woman teaches, retorted Rev. Dr. Towne, with 
 a show of heat. She is fighting the whole scientific 
 and religious world when she makes the statement 
 and constantly reiterates it that " all is mind " 
 " there is no matter." 
 
 " Have you ever called upon this lady and asked 
 her to explain her meaning to you, so you might 
 argue from the same basis? I asked. 
 
 " No. But I have read her works which is the 
 same thing, he replied. 
 
 " I shall have to differ with you there, for new 
 thoughts cannot always find their best expression 
 unless certain words or phrases are coined by the 
 author to give a more definite meaning to the
 
 2O From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 thought, and these can better be understood by 
 questions and answers, am I not right? 
 
 " No, he exclaimed, because what this woman 
 teaches needs no coining of words or phrases. 
 
 " But as a minister of the gospel, believing in the 
 inspired words and demands of holy writ, would you 
 not consider it in accordance with your sacred office, 
 before you bring injury to this woman, or to any 
 one in fact, to carry out the directions of the Master 
 to avoid offences, where he says, " If thy brother 
 shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault 
 between thee and him alone," etc., you know the 
 passage. 
 
 " This would not be possible, he replied. I, 
 as a minister of the gospel and a professor in the 
 University, could not go and humble myself to a 
 charlatan. Every day this woman is losing ground, 
 and she will lose faster after the publication of my 
 book. 
 
 " And your book? I asked. 
 
 " It is the most thorough and searching exposure 
 of all these faith and mental cures. The students 
 of this woman produce no better results, although 
 they have gone through her so-called college, than 
 others who have not. Were there no healing tri 
 umphs done by others who are not graduates of 
 her college, no investigator could be blamed for 
 believing that the deepest secrets of the art of heal 
 ing had been given to this one woman, but when 
 her greatest victories have been equalled in your 
 city, by an illiterate negro woman whose remedy is 
 grease taken from the tail of a black cat that had 
 died with its throat cut, the honest investigator finds
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 21 
 
 himself in confusion. Thorough exposure will break 
 down the faith some people have in her and drive 
 her out of the city. 
 
 " It was then I launched into my favorite theme 
 and told him that for years I had tried to make 
 ministers, missionaries and artists work for their liv 
 ing as business men work. To investigate, assimi 
 late and investigate again, and not remain in a 
 rut and believe they know all there is to be known 
 in regard to art and salvation. Forget your over 
 plus of learning from books, learn from the suf 
 ferings and joys of the world, be as children, love 
 as a child, and don t consider everybody a thief and 
 a charlatan until you have proved him otherwise. 
 Why, my friend the great surgeon, Dr. Thompson, 
 can preach a better sermon than almost any clergy 
 man I know, because he has in him unfathomable 
 depths of love for his fellow man. He has suffered 
 with the poor as well as with the rich. His knowl 
 edge of the frailities of humanity has made him calm 
 in judgment, and forgiving to those who uncon 
 sciously err. You have admitted you have never 
 met this lady whom you wish driven from the city. 
 How then can you judge one of God s creation by 
 hearsay? You can not. My business has brought 
 me into contact with the keenest financial minds in 
 the world, and some, before I went to see them, or 
 they came to me, had been pictured to me as schem 
 ers with dishonest purposes. This advice was given 
 either to put me on my guard or to turn me against 
 them. I never heed such advice; never picture evil 
 in the heart of another, because every added touch 
 in this direction distorts the image of what I want
 
 22 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 that man to be if he is going to be of help to me. 
 I want to see him clean, so I can deal with him 
 openly. If he fouls himself then he must either 
 remain foul or cleanse himself first with his own 
 hands. I would gladly give my manager here an 
 order to help your church in its building plan, had 
 I found in you the desire for absolute justice, but to 
 circulate hearsay and mere gossip as you have done 
 without knowledge of the lady personally, without 
 meeting her and having her explanation of what she 
 teaches, is intolerence, not fairness, and without 
 a touch of the boundless love taught by the Master, 
 in whose steps you are supposed to follow. I do 
 not know the woman, understand me in that, I may 
 never know her, but what I have said, applies to all 
 men and to all women. Dr. Towne, I bid you 
 good-day. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton, who had been standing in the 
 doorway during this recital, went to her husband 
 and put her arms around his broad shoulders, with 
 the words, " Well said, John, you have always been 
 my hero and my knight, and always will be. Surely 
 true sermons come from great workers, those who 
 see beneath the surface of the mental condition in 
 which we live. I want your opinion upon the matter 
 of treatment for Mary, which Mrs. Granville Smythe 
 advised for her. Anything that would help her I 
 will accept, but I have heard that when people have 
 entered fully into the fascination of this new doctrine 
 they find they cannot agree with the accepted teach 
 ings of the established churches and must free them 
 selves from their membership. This is carrying an 
 objective which is merely of the brain into fanati-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 23 
 
 cism and they who take such a step isolate them 
 selves from the church, from established theological 
 facts, and from God. Such a conclusion would be 
 infidelity. The mere action of the brain can never 
 prove a short cut to spirituality, and I would rather 
 be a hopeless invalid than to lose my faith in the 
 holy church and its teachings through being helped 
 by a force which would isolate me from it." 
 
 " But Mother dear, Mrs. Smythe explained all 
 this as well as she could, and said it would not 
 interfere with my membership with the church, nor 
 would it cause me to lose any of the interest I now 
 have in it; so you see, Mother dear, you surely can 
 have no objections now, can you? " 
 
 " This," said Mrs. Hamilton, " is a case for grave 
 consideration, my dear, and I don t want to say no 
 or yes upon the spur of the moment. I believe we 
 should consider Dr. Thompson in this matter. We 
 should also consider what was so forcibly brought 
 out by our rector last Sunday, that our sufferings 
 are given to us for some good which our Maker has 
 in store for us." 
 
 " But Mother, if God intends to keep me an in 
 valid to teach some lesson, then it was wrong on the 
 part of you, Father, and Dr. Thompson to try to 
 have me cured because it would be undoing God s 
 work. Why should I suffer? I have done no wrong 
 that I can remember. Lying here day after day I 
 have thought over what the ministers preach about 
 sickness, suffering and death, and if God actually 
 takes life away from us, then He is as much of a 
 taker of human life as the murderers in the prisons, 
 and He "
 
 24 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " O, my child," cried Mrs. Hamilton, " that verges 
 on blasphemy, for who can judge God? " 
 
 " The clergy attempt to, Mother, when in their 
 preaching they teach hell, fire and damnation, and 
 that horrible doctrine of infant damnation, just as 
 though the sprinkling of a baby, by some one with 
 water, could save its soul." 
 
 With this last effort Mary sank back upon her 
 pillows, with a red spot burning in each cheek and 
 an unwonted light in her eyes. Her inward powers 
 had risen with all their strength to defend her posi 
 tion, but her physical endurance was not equal to 
 the strain, and soon the flush faded from her face, 
 and her eyes closed. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton moved to the couch, knelt beside 
 it and gently stroked the forehead of the invalid. 
 Mary s eyes opened with a look of great love and 
 longing. 
 
 With the feeling that the topic of conversation 
 should be changed, her father said in a cheery tone, 
 " I had a letter this morning from Gardner of our 
 Boston house. He said that Gerald and his mother 
 arrived in Boston from Europe last Monday. He 
 came to Gardner to take up some business matters. 
 They are both well, so he wrote, and Gerald is su 
 premely happy over a magnificent Stradivarius violin 
 that he found in Italy. He wrote also that Gerald 
 must have chartered a large space in the steamer, 
 as he purchased many fine pieces of furniture from 
 old palaces in Italy, and is going to have some 
 changes made in the house to accommodate this new 
 stuff." 
 
 " It seems to me," said Mrs. Hamilton, " Gerald
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 25 
 
 must now have the contents of a fairly good-sized 
 museum to enjoy." 
 
 " I wish," said John Hamilton, " Gerald would 
 settle down to some business that would keep the 
 name of Amory in the business world." 
 
 " You know, Father," interjected Mary quietly, 
 " Gerald has remarkable musical gifts, some say 
 great genius, and that no professional violinist in this 
 country plays better than he. They say it is the 
 foreign and artistic blood in his veins." 
 
 " But Gerald," said Mrs. Hamilton, " cannot be 
 a professional violinist playing in orchestras." 
 
 " He is now twenty-seven years of age," observed 
 John Hamilton, and should be at the head of some 
 business. With a large fortune at his command, 
 he should put his shoulder to the wheel and make a 
 name that would place him before the world as a 
 solid business man." 
 
 " I suppose," said Mrs. Hamilton, " Gerald s tal 
 ent for music, and his taste for foreign customs and 
 surroundings, are the result of being so much with 
 his grandmother in Italy, and I don t believe that 
 any one will ever make a business man of him." 
 
 " After nearly a year and a half of silence I 
 have at last heard from Delia Barker by letter 
 this morning, and when I go to Boston again I 
 shall try to find her. Her action puzzles me," said 
 John Hamilton. 
 
 " In what way especially? " inquired his wife. 
 
 " According to my promise to her mother, after 
 her father died, I agreed to help in her education 
 for school teaching, and sent her, at stated times, 
 certain amounts. About four years ago, perhaps
 
 26 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 five, she requested me to put aside the sums for a 
 future necessity, if that should occur, as through my 
 generosity, she was now able to support herself, and 
 her health, which had never been robust, was so 
 greatly improved she felt she would like to rely 
 upon her own efforts, and this would mean a higher 
 and stronger growth in every way. A year after 
 this I sent her a cheque that would have been due 
 her for the period, and a few days later it was re 
 turned, with a letter which told of her success at 
 teaching, and to keep the amount for future neces 
 sity." 
 
 " I wonder where she is teaching " observed Mrs. 
 Hamilton. " I always felt she had brains if her 
 health would allow her to work, and I have never 
 regretted for a moment what you have done for her, 
 because she deserves it. What are you going to do 
 with the money, John? " 
 
 " I will open an account in her name with mine 
 as trustee and let it accumulate. Delia will prob 
 ably never marry. Her health may fail if she works 
 too hard, and this will be a little nest egg for her in 
 time of necessity." 
 
 " I always liked Aunt Delia," said Mary, " she 
 was very kind to me when I was with her the last 
 time in Boston, and that must have been five years 
 ago. She was so simple and modest that everyone 
 must like her when they get to know her, but her 
 shyness made it difficult for people to understand 
 her. While lying on this couch for such a long time 
 my thoughts go over and over again the things I 
 have done and the people I have met and I get to 
 know them better than if I had really met them
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 27 
 
 oftener. I seem to find their good and strong points 
 in this way. This may make idealization, but it is 
 better than being a critic and a gossip, and seeing 
 the few weak points and making them appear more 
 numerous than the good. I almost believe I could 
 preach a good sermon on this one subject." 
 
 John Hamilton reached over and took both her 
 hands in his own, and looking steadily at his wife, 
 said, " Our daughter will be made well at some time, 
 and I firmly believe, because she judges with love and 
 honesty, that God will sometime judge her from this 
 same standpoint and find her in tune with Him. Per 
 haps, Mary, when the weather becomes more settled 
 we will go to Boston in the yacht. I am going 
 to have it put into commission by the first of June, 
 then we will call upon Gerald, and perhaps find Aunt 
 Delia and give her a first experience on an ocean 
 going steam yacht." 
 
 " How soon will Dr. Thompson be back in New 
 York? " asked Mary. " because if I have the treat 
 ment advised by Mrs. Granville Smythe I should 
 soon be strong enough to take a trip and enjoy Bos 
 ton." 
 
 "Just as soon as Dr. Thompson arrives I shall 
 hear from him, so rest now upon that assurance."
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 NEARLY two weeks later Dr. Thompson re 
 turned and went to see his friend John Hamil 
 ton. He asked many questions relative to Mary s 
 condition which her father was prepared to answer. 
 Keenly he showed his disappointment, that marked 
 improvement had not taken place. He thought an 
 other operation might disclose some feature that 
 had not been discovered, but did not advise it. 
 When John Hamilton believed that Dr. Thompson 
 had given all the advice he could, he spoke to him on 
 the question of mental treatment recommended by 
 Mrs. Granville Smythe. 
 
 Dr. Thompson remained silent for a time before 
 replying and then looking gravely at his friend said, 
 " John, it is a very difficult matter for me, or for 
 any person, to decide just what treatment Mary 
 should have. I do not want my years of labor and 
 study, the deep love for my work, and belief in it, to 
 make me unwilling to see that help might come from 
 some other direction. I have heard considerable of 
 late about mental therapeutics. This method has 
 been condemned by many and praised by as many 
 more. I have not had time to study it, but from all 
 I have heard I do not know of any injury that can 
 come to Mary by having such treatment. The more 
 I work the more I ponder over the words He that 
 
 28
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 29 
 
 believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do 
 also, and greater works, and wonder if he meant 
 this for his disciples only or for all time. At every 
 call to the sick room or to the operating table those 
 words come to me. They give me strength and 
 courage but they do not give me the power of cur 
 ing. I often wonder if Jesus had been educated at 
 some period in a way that enabled him to create the 
 method he employed and taught. If it were merely 
 a question of Divinity, then he should have begun 
 his work of curing when a boy, but it was not until, 
 it seems to me, he had worked out a scientific rule, 
 that he began his great work as a physician. It was 
 then he taught his disciples. Had his power to heal 
 been one of Divinity only, he would not have under 
 taken such an illogical position as to have tried to 
 teach his followers who were born of mortals. These 
 things I cannot adjust. With all my years of prac 
 tice and study, I can not but feel that the clergyman 
 is nearer to what the Master demanded than I, for 
 Jesus gave no medicines nor performed any opera 
 tion. There are times, John, when men at our age 
 take certain thoughts we have, separate them from 
 those about, and examine each carefully. These 
 thoughts that demand attention are those which have 
 important bearing upon a question of the moment, 
 and we often find that what we have cherished as an 
 idea of right is one that has been brought about by 
 defence of an opinion for which we believe we must 
 stand, or has been engendered by a false conviction 
 which shows its wrong foundation only after isola 
 tion and analysis. If every person could and would 
 go through such a process of analysis, he would be
 
 30 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 astonished to find that a larger percentage of his 
 thoughts are for the protection of selfish interests, 
 which naturally embrace precedents by which we 
 have guided thought and action. Until we can cast 
 all these aside and be born anew, we cannot recog 
 nize the truths of certain things that are everywhere 
 waiting for us to reach out and take. I often wish 
 I could sever myself from the past; empty my mind 
 of all I have learned; isolate myself from the world 
 so that I could not hear evil, or man-made opinions, 
 and then find out what would come into the place 
 made ready for a new birth of thought." 
 
 " Such a position," said John Hamilton, " is looked 
 forward to by all who wish to grow in better things, 
 but I know of no way to be born again. To be 
 born again at our time of life would seem an im 
 mense loss of time and slowness of progress, a com 
 plete upsetting of certain customs that we are using 
 collaterally with millions of others, and would mean 
 struggle against beliefs, methods and institutions." 
 
 To this, Dr. Thompson replied, " John we re get 
 ting over our heads, let s go out to lunch. What do 
 you say to the Brevoort, so that we can see leaves 
 new born on the trees in Washington Square, and 
 I will perhaps stop and see Mary, for she will be 
 glad to know I have given my consent to the treat 
 ment she desires." 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton felt considerably relieved when 
 she learned that Dr. Thompson held no opposition to 
 mental treatment. She had no faith in it but was 
 willing Mary should have what consolation she could 
 obtain from anything that would not be injurious. 
 She therefore sent a message to Mrs. Granville
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 31 
 
 Smythe asking her to put her into communication 
 with the mental healer about whom she had spoken. 
 
 Two days later, according to the time set by the 
 healer, Mary received her first visit. 
 
 Mrs. Mentall proved to be a woman of much 
 personal attraction, and of ready flow of words. 
 After a short inquiry relative to the case, she gave 
 an account of her work and why she had entered 
 upon it. She told Mary there was no reason why 
 she should not be entirely cured, and gave reasons. 
 " You see, my dear," said Mrs. Mentall, " with the 
 education of the mind to take its rightful place it 
 becomes the master of the body. Mental healing 
 means the power of thought to overcome all physi 
 cal derangement. In our school, matter is not neces 
 sarily a myth, and I want to explain here that our 
 method is somewhat different from that of the teach 
 ing in Boston by Mrs. Eddy, which she named 
 Christian Science. She claims there is no matter, 
 and there is no reality in sin. Our school has taken 
 the best of her teachings and added to them what 
 other bright mentalities have discovered, while she 
 does not take the best and most advanced thoughts 
 relative to psychic and mental influence, but uses 
 only what she has written for her teaching, neither 
 does she allow those who affiliate with her to read 
 aught but what she has set before them or sanctions. 
 Our school of mental healing has brought into 
 use all valuable knowledge that has been discov 
 ered relative to the action of mind over matter, 
 and is therefore a short cut to results instead of the 
 long way about. A number of students of Mrs. 
 Eddy, in Boston, have, during the last two years,
 
 32 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 separated from her because she will not change with 
 the time and include some later discoveries. She is 
 now sixty-two years of age and it should be consid 
 ered natural that young, earnest and well-taught 
 students should be able to add to what she claims to 
 have discovered. The consequences of this are that 
 in Boston to-day there are six distinct schools of 
 mental healing. There will soon be held a conven 
 tion of mental healers in Boston, and the leading 
 workers for its success have figures which show that 
 those interested in mental healing, who are not of 
 the Eddy school, are about as many again. I put 
 these statements plainly before every one who asks 
 me for treatment so they will recognize the fact that 
 they are obtaining the very latest methods. Now let 
 me read you something that explains the meaning of 
 the treatment I am going to give you and will start 
 you on the road to health. This writer speaks of 
 metaphysics as follows: An intelligent Metaphys 
 ical Healer who understands something of occult 
 science, may readily understand how every human 
 thought is a magnet attracting kindred and repelling 
 different thought. If we think bright, happy, useful 
 thoughts, we gather or accrete to us a force like unto 
 that we send forth into the ambient psychic atmos 
 phere; we therefore are related to whatsoever is 
 true, pure and harmonious. Place before yourself 
 your highest possible conception of ideal humanity 
 and you become negative to celestial and proof 
 against infernal influence. You are well, you are 
 perfect in your immortal being which is the centre 
 of your life; direct your thoughts to this true vital 
 centre and you will behold truth.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 33 
 
 " Now," continued Mrs. Mentall, " I leave you 
 these books, and you will please read at the places 
 marked. You will find them interesting, especially 
 the selection from Esoteric Buddhism/ and you 
 know, and I know, that when I come again I shall 
 find you greatly improved." 
 
 The personality of Mrs. Mentall impressed Mary 
 very strongly. There was that about her which showed 
 enthusiasm for her work, and a broad view relative 
 to different schools of mental healing. Her ready 
 flow of words, uttered with a certain distinctive 
 quality, gave the effect of deep spirituality and de 
 tachment from the earth. When speaking about 
 her work, she seemed different from any person 
 Mary had ever met. She had wanted to ask Mrs. 
 Mentall a few questions but the undulant flow of 
 her words soothed her and made her listen to all 
 she said. As Mary thought this over she had the 
 feeling that Mrs. Mentall was making practical the 
 teaching of mind over matter, even in the use of 
 her personality, because she compelled her to listen 
 to what she had to say and did not allow her 
 to question. Mary saw also that by using this power 
 of the mentality of one person over another in this 
 way, Mrs. Mentall expected her patients would bet 
 ter keep her statements in mind if she could stop 
 them from breaking up the continuity of her talk 
 by asking questions. 
 
 During a month of treatments from Mrs Mentall, 
 Mary seemed better at times. She studied her 
 books and pamphlets carefully and there were pe 
 riods when she seemed to have the courage and the 
 mental conception that she could overcome all her
 
 34 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 troubles, and at these moments both her father and 
 mother felt greatly encouraged. 
 
 John Hamilton, during the course of Mary s treat 
 ment, had been looking forward to the time when 
 business would slacken in the middle of June, so he 
 could take Mary on the promised trip to Boston. 
 He felt that after a very busy season he needed 
 the rest, and there were several matters of business 
 he wanted to bring before a large banking house in 
 that city. Besides this he was somewhat curious in 
 regard to the changes Gerald was having made in 
 his home on Beacon Hill. From Gardner, his Bos 
 ton manager, he had received a clipping from a 
 society journal in that city which read: " The two 
 large brick mansions owned by Mr. Gerald Amory 
 are in the state of interior reconstruction. Both 
 houses are being made into one, and it is whis 
 pered that when completed, the result will be unlike 
 anything in this city or perhaps in the country. 
 There seems to be unnecessary secrecy in regard to 
 the plans, but it has been known for some time they 
 were made in Italy, and that a prominent architect 
 in New York was engaged by Mr. Amory to carry 
 them out, and add if necessary, to comfort and con 
 venience. The chosen few who know the Amorys, 
 mother and son, look forward to something far from 
 being spectacular, but of great beauty. They do not 
 need attempt startling effects to attract and hold 
 friends. Their place in the innermost circles of 
 society in Boston and Europe is fixed and distin 
 guished." 
 
 June came into remarkable beauty in the year of 
 1885, and was exceptional for the advanced state
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 35 
 
 of all things that bloomed. John Hamilton had 
 hoped that with the treatment received from Mrs. 
 Mentall, and the freshness of the air Mary enjoyed 
 on the iron balcony outside her room, she would 
 grow stronger rapidly and be ready for the trip to 
 Boston, to which she looked eagerly forward and 
 made many plans, but when the second week in 
 June came, it was decided that to go by the yacht 
 would subject her to seasickness which would bring 
 added discomforts and might, if violent, add further 
 complications to her trouble. Mr. and Mrs. Hamil 
 ton decided therefore they would stay in the city 
 until July, and then go to their summer home on 
 Long Island. 
 
 About the third week in June, Mrs. Mentall 
 told Mary that she intended to visit her father and 
 mother in the West where she would be until Sep 
 tember, and had provided for a practitioner who 
 would be able to help her along further in her 
 studies. 
 
 To this arrangement Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton 
 agreed after consulting with Dr. Thompson. When 
 asked for an opinion the doctor intimated that he 
 did not care to give one because of professional eti 
 quette. After some urgence he said that as Mary 
 seemed no worse than before she began having 
 treatments why not keep on. Reading and studying 
 for a. definite purpose had kept her from thinking 
 too much about herself and this was worth consid 
 erable. " If she is happy," said Dr. Thompson, 
 " why not keep her so. If, on the other hand, she 
 should show continued signs of unhappiness while 
 having this treatment, I should advise finding the 
 reason."
 
 36 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Miss Drew, Mary s new practitioner, was not as 
 forcible in her work as Mrs. Mentall. Her many 
 patients considered her very spiritual. When she 
 spoke to a patient she slowly lifted her eyes upward 
 and then there rolled from her lips sentences that 
 implied excessive abstinence from all worldly things, 
 and a life given up to religious devotion. At first 
 it was pleasant to Mary, because she had more op 
 portunity to ask questions than with Mrs. Mentall. 
 Some of the answers given seemed to throw a clearer 
 light upon the subject of mental healing. Mary had 
 felt that Mrs. Mentall always used to her greatest ad 
 vantage the power of her striking personality. Once 
 when the distinction between individuality and per 
 sonality was brought up, Mrs. Mentall spoke of the 
 power that personality exerted in the sick room, the 
 church, society, and even in the slums of a great city. 
 " If," said Mrs. Mentall, " a person desires success 
 in whatever he undertakes he should first develop a 
 personality. It is this quality that fascinates and 
 gives you power over others at the very start. This 
 is one of the qualities our school of healing develops 
 and is the reason for its wide growth and breadth of 
 view. In this it is different, opposite, I may say to 
 that taught by Mrs. Eddy, which teaches that per 
 sonality should be cast out, because it is of hypnotic 
 influence." 
 
 Mary experienced a feeling of relief when she 
 found Miss Drew placed no reliance at all upon the 
 attractions of personality. When speaking of ordi 
 nary things of life she was simple and interesting 
 and showed the genuineness of her character. It 
 was only at times when she put herself into a seem-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 37 
 
 ingly forced state of thought that her expression and 
 words took on a sanctimonious strain. 
 
 In Miss Drew, Mary found more of the pleasant 
 companion than a mental healing practitioner. She 
 learned of cases of very remarkable cures that had 
 been performed through what Miss Drew called 
 Christian Science. Mrs. Mentall had explained to 
 Mary that what she practiced and taught was the 
 same in most respects, but was greatly improved 
 because of the acceptance and use of knowledge 
 gained by modern research into mental phenomena. 
 
 Miss Drew was " re-taught " as she called the 
 process, by Mrs. Mentall, in this very latest method. 
 As Mary became more intimate with Miss Drew, the 
 latter began to change in her manner and action. 
 She seemed to become more natural, more genuine, 
 and it was evident she was trying to grasp life from 
 a new point of view. 
 
 At the Summer home on Long Island the days 
 were pleasantly spent. With the aid of a crutch 
 Mary was able to walk short distances in the gar 
 dens, and the quietness of the nights seemed to 
 bring a deeper and more refreshing sleep. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton had received several letters from 
 Mrs. Amory relative to her mother, the Countess, in 
 Italy, also the fact that Gerald had gone abroad in 
 the early part of July. Mrs. Amory was occupying 
 her cottage at Newport, and she had hoped Gerald 
 would have gone with her, but society there held no 
 interest for him. People who knew very little about 
 good music asked him to play at their functions and 
 he had gone away to escape, also to attend the Wag 
 ner festivals at Bayreuth.
 
 38 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 A few days later Mary received a letter from Ger 
 ald which was characteristic: 
 
 DEAR COUSIN: 
 
 I feel that I owe you an apology for not getting 
 over to Long Island to see you all before starting 
 for Europe. This was fully my intention and I had 
 prepared everything ahead so I would have three 
 days in New York, as I wanted to look up some 
 friends, and this would give me ample time to pay 
 you a visit, but just as I was about to start, compli 
 cations arose about the rebuilding of the houses, and 
 I had to spend two very uncomfortably warm days 
 with the architect, and look over some drawings for 
 marble carvings to be done in Italy. 
 
 The house should be finished by October. I 
 believe it will be different from anything in the 
 country. It will not be a palace, but a most livable 
 home, full of beauty and good cheer. I have never 
 been able to draw a real full-blooded breath in the 
 dull-hued and tunnel-like rooms of many of the big 
 houses of this city and New York. The dull and 
 light-absorbing neutral shade of brown so much used 
 for backgrounds at present, deadens all feeling of 
 life and vigor. There are also other symbols of un 
 educated taste; the heavy gilt stucco frames with 
 their meaningless ornamentation, pictures almost as 
 bad, and sometimes worse. Certain painters in Mu 
 nich and in Italy have made themselves independently 
 rich by the patronage of wealthy Americans. You see 
 them almost everywhere buying something for the 
 decoration of their houses, pieces of very rococo 
 carved furniture from Venice, Sorrento marquetry,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 39 
 
 not to be compared with that of the fine Dutch, etc., 
 etc. Dealers try to make me buy some of these pieces 
 when I am hunting about for furniture. To-day I 
 purchased a beautiful landscape by Corot of the 
 Barbizon school. It is a painting of great loveliness, 
 one you can always live with comfortably. Unless 
 Americans have lived among, and become accus 
 tomed to the most beautiful productions of the art 
 world, they had better, especially in pictures, hold 
 to some of their own painters, such as those of 
 established reputation, Fuller, Martin, Inness, 
 Homer and Wyant, and there are also younger land- 
 scapists who have decided talent and look like com 
 ing men, Enneking, Thayer, Brush and Hassam, also 
 others. The Hudson River school has had its day, 
 but the work of these men has more lasting truth 
 and vigor than the commercial atrocities turned out 
 in Europe for the traveling American and Britisher. 
 
 You can see from this, dear Cousin, that my 
 house will be habitable. I know you will love the 
 great music room. It will occupy two entire storeys, 
 and be reached from a balcony with two stairways 
 in graceful curve. The length will be fifty feet and 
 the width thirty-five. The walls will be like some of 
 those of our Italian villas, in soft, warm gray stucco. 
 Upon this background everything that is beautiful 
 will appear at its best. The furniture will be what 
 I have, collected in Europe and some mother had 
 from Italy. In this I hope to have a harmonious 
 blend of all that is best irrespective of period but 
 the result must be, as I have mentioned, harmonious. 
 
 I would give you fuller details but I do not want 
 to have you make too definite a picture of it.
 
 4O From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 The voyage across was delightful, no storms or 
 seasickness. We had considerable artistic talent on 
 board. The eminent conductor of the Boston Sym 
 phony Orchestra was returning to Europe for the 
 purpose of obtaining certain players for the orches 
 tra, as well as new music for the coming season. 
 We have been friends since he came to Boston last 
 year. 
 
 You know I never like to speak of your illness to 
 you or to any one. I have deep sympathy for all 
 who are troubled, but prefer to let them have pleas 
 ant glimpses of the world and its doings even though 
 it be through the eyes of others. 
 
 With best wishes to you and regards to all, 
 
 GERALD 
 
 P.S. I was sorry to disappoint Mother by not going 
 to Newport. Life there is nothing but a round of 
 cards, lawn-parties and balls, and no music worth 
 listening to as it is usually from some of the rather 
 ordinary understudies, or stop-gaps, of the Metropol 
 itan Opera Company. Practically all the best artists 
 go to Europe every Summer. I do not care to hear 
 arias from Traviata, Trovatore, Rigoletto, etc., bel 
 lowed out by second or third rate bibulous Italian 
 tenors. G. 
 
 Knowing Gerald s characteristics and his highly 
 cultivated taste in music, Mary laughed softly to 
 herself at his disgust of the performance of " bibu 
 lous Italian tenors." There were more of that class 
 in New York than in any city in the world except, 
 perhaps, London. They were always fawning on 
 those who held brilliant social functions. They
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 41 
 
 knew practically none of the great songs by Schu 
 bert, or Shumann. Their repertory consisted only 
 of arias from the Italian operas and from Gounod s 
 Faust. In most cases the singing was of uneven 
 and mediocre quality, but they oftentimes made an 
 unexpected success, by a certain amount of tempera 
 ment, and a high note swelled to immense power. Had 
 they practiced all the others with as much persist 
 ency as the few high notes, and developed more mu 
 sical intelligence there was opportunity for them to 
 rise to higher positions. The attempts of managers 
 to have such singers taken up by her mother and 
 exploited at her brilliant functions had given Mary 
 considerable knowledge of " what was what " in the 
 world of music. 
 
 It was only during the last year, when Gerald 
 wrote to her about once a month, she realized he had 
 developed into a man of earnestness and tenacity 
 of purpose. She had never taken Gerald s musical 
 efforts as seriously as he had, for she looked more 
 through the eyes of her father, that those who 
 had capital should apply it to business; that the 
 American is by birthright a pioneer, a builder of a 
 great nation, and the opportunity for construction 
 was greater in America than any place in the 
 world, and capital and brains should be so em 
 ployed. To John Hamilton, men milliners and men 
 dressmakers were unproductive workers of the worst 
 type, because such labors should be given over to 
 women, and these men should use their brains for 
 a man s purpose. Such business might be all right in 
 France, where the necessities of building up a nation 
 were not as necessary for the future as in America,
 
 42 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 but since thinking over the contents of a previous 
 letter from Gerald, Mary realized that he had a 
 definite purpose in mind, and was not wandering 
 about aimlessly. His reason for going abroad 
 brought to mind a passage in one of his letters 
 in which he wrote: " The time is coming when 
 America will consider other matters beside the 
 turning of the wheels of industry, when the 
 workers in the stores and in the mills must be given 
 something of educational value. The statistics of 
 immigration show the enormous increase to our 
 population coming from Europe. Rubinstein has 
 computed the musical make-up of different nationali 
 ties, and ours is very low when compared with other 
 nations. How are we going to soften the woes 
 of immigrants; their homesickness, their longings, 
 and create a stronger feeling of love for the great 
 country to which they have come to make their 
 homes? It cannot be done at once through books, 
 for their languages are many, but music is a uni 
 versal language, and the simpler types of people are 
 easily and strangely touched by it. Upon investi 
 gation I, as well as others, have found, that in a 
 very high percentage of these immigrants, the taste 
 for good music has been formed. Gather up, do not 
 select, a group of fifty Italians from their quarter in 
 New York, laborers, mostly, and then gather the 
 same number of what we call Americans farmers, 
 tradesmen and high-grade craftsmen and play to 
 them some of the finer passages from Faust or from 
 Verdi s latest operas, and notice which group re 
 sponds in the most intelligent and enthusiastic man 
 ner. Play to them even, passages from Tannhauser
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 43 
 
 and Lohengrin and you will find that the Italians 
 will applaud, while the others will be untouched and 
 unappreciative." 
 
 As Mary thought over these things she could see 
 Gerald as he played to her last Winter, the day 
 before she underwent the operation. He had come 
 from Boston especially for this purpose because he 
 believed that the art he loved would make her forget 
 the dreaded morrow. How wonderfully he played. 
 His warm Italian temperament; the beautiful tech 
 nique of the French school, the clear smooth tone 
 made her forget her troubles. She could see him, 
 as he stood in her large sunny room, his six feet of 
 young manhood standing in perfect poise as he 
 played. She had seen violinists sway in rhythmic 
 motion; others assume positions while playing diffi 
 cult passages which made an audience feel that some 
 gigantic feat was being done, but Gerald scorned 
 mannerisms and when he played the Chaconne by 
 Bach, and the Gypsey Dances by Sarasate, the diffi 
 culties appeared as nothing. 
 
 Gerald had ever been her most encouraging friend 
 because he had always made her feel equal to him 
 in the matters upon which they talked. The seven 
 years difference in their ages seemed to vanish. Ow 
 ing to her delicate health, other friends pitied her, 
 and seemed to think that as she was not out in the 
 active whirl of social life, she had to be talked to in 
 a simpler manner than would otherwise have been 
 the case, and in their company she was regarded, 
 unconsciously, as though she were about seventeen, 
 instead of being in her twentieth year. Even her 
 father and mother fell into this habit sometimes,
 
 44 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 but she often surprised them out of it by remarks 
 which showed, unexpectedly, mature thought. Mrs. 
 Mentall too had made this mistake. Miss Drew also 
 had treated her in this way, but during the last three 
 weeks she had changed and talked in a more direct 
 manner. 
 
 After reading Gerald s letter and musing over 
 his talents and kindness, her thought reverted to 
 Miss Drew from whom she had a communication 
 which stated she would be out to see her in the 
 afternoon, as she had something of importance she 
 wished to tell her. 
 
 At four o clock Miss Drew came and Mary knew 
 by the expression upon her face she was troubled. 
 After customary greetings she said in a very direct 
 and certain way: " I am not going to give you any 
 more treatments, my dear, for I feel that I have 
 reached a place where I must begin as a little child 
 and learn." 
 
 Mary, who had taken a warm liking to her, ex 
 claimed with surprise. " You can t leave me now! 
 What would I do without your visits? I would be 
 lonely. You have been so different from Mrs. Men- 
 tall especially during the last few weeks. She was 
 always so far off in the clouds I never could come 
 near to her." 
 
 " I, too, was in the clouds when I first treated you, 
 but I began to realize, the better I knew you, your 
 father and mother, that you should have been en 
 tirely healed before this, and I know you will be, 
 but it must be as God directs, not I nor any other 
 person." 
 
 " I do not understand what you mean," said
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 45 
 
 Mary. " Mrs. Mentall said to me I will heal you, 
 and to mother, I can heal your daughter/ while 
 you say, it must be as God directs, not I nor any 
 other person. What do you mean, Miss Drew? " 
 " Perhaps by giving you the story of my own 
 healing you will better understand what I mean, 
 my dear, for my case was considered remarkable. 
 Two years ago it was predicted that I would not 
 live six months. Everything had been done for me 
 that would bring relief. My father, who was a keen 
 observer of the happenings in the world, heard of a 
 new teaching that healed by the power of using 
 God s promises in the way in which He gave 
 them. He investigated and found that healing 
 had been done in this manner since 1866 in Lynn, 
 Massachusetts, and had spread from there to Boston 
 especially, so, when he investigated its claims, he 
 had before him not a few isolated cases of cure, but 
 many. We were then living in Somerville, and he 
 asked the nearest practitioner, a lady, to come to 
 see me. The next day she called. I cannot for 
 get the wonderful expression of love, hope and com 
 fort that radiated from her smile, eyes and voice 
 when she came and stood at the side of my bed. I 
 had expected something entirely different, a per 
 son who would approach you with a rather austere 
 manner, would demand that the demons depart, and 
 go through mysterious signs and passes of the 
 hands. Instead she sat down by my bed, took 
 my hand in a very loving manner and told me in 
 a quiet but impressive way, that I could understand 
 what she was going to say to me, and understand it 
 in relation to my healing. For the first time in three
 
 46 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 months I slept all night. She came again the next 
 afternoon. She did not inquire about the night s 
 sleep, nor how I felt. I thought at first she would do 
 so for the reason that if a change had happened for 
 the good, and I had mentioned it she would imme 
 diately seize upon my improvement and hold it up 
 as the result of her work, whereas it might have been 
 a reaction after exhaustion. I was really disap 
 pointed that she did not. 
 
 " With a few words of encouragement that I should 
 be better to-morrow, and I noted she did not say, 
 still better, she ended our interview by saying, God 
 will heal you. That night I slept even sounder than 
 the night previous, and late into the morning. 
 Mother came into my room several times, but when 
 I was still sleeping like a babe at ten o clock she 
 became frightened and touched me and I awoke. 
 For the first time in months I was able to lift my 
 arms and put them around her neck, draw her head 
 down to mine, and kiss her. Dear mother was more 
 frightened than ever because she thought I had the 
 strength of delirium, but when I told her how re 
 freshed I felt and absolutely hungry, she knew 
 that something remarkable had happened. I told 
 her my mouth watered for an egg on toast with 
 plenty of butter and some hot coffee. Mother was 
 quite horrified for I had taken no solid food for 
 at least three months. The preparation of my sim 
 ple breakfast seemed to take unusually long, but 
 when it came, I told mother it seemed a long time 
 to wait when I was so hungry. Then she confessed 
 that she had gone to the practitioner, Mrs. Roe, and 
 had asked her advice."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 47 
 
 " What did she say," asked Mary eagerly. 
 
 " She told mother that such a simple breakfast 
 could not do me any harm, and I might enjoy it 
 more by sitting up in bed. I sat up, ate my break 
 fast, enjoyed it, and had a happy day, and a good 
 sleep. From that time my improvement was rapid, 
 and in two weeks I was able to walk four or five 
 blocks, and soon my healing was complete. Three 
 months later I took a course of lessons from Mrs. 
 Roe. To be a teacher one is obliged to take, at 
 the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, first, the 
 Primary Course, which if passed successfully, will 
 entitle the student to the degree of C. S. B. The de 
 gree for a teacher is C. S. D., and this is conferred on 
 those only who have taken the Primary Course, have 
 practiced healing for three years, and then been 
 taught the teacher s course. 
 
 " About a year after I was cured I met 
 some friends I had not seen for some time 
 and, in the course of conversation, they said they 
 were working in Christian Science in Boston and 
 asked me to go with them to a meeting. I found it 
 very interesting for the various speakers told of the 
 work they were doing. I attended more meetings 
 and became a worker in that group, for I thought I 
 had found an easier method of healing than what 
 my teacher had taught. It was more up-to-date, 
 and we placed reliance upon the leader because he 
 had been a student of Mrs. Eddy and held the de 
 gree of C. S. D. Before studying with her he had 
 been a practicing physician of a regular school of 
 medicine, and we all felt that through his teaching 
 we could better diagnose the cases that should come
 
 48 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 to us. His practical knowledge of obstetrics would 
 also be of value. It seemed that I found greater 
 freedom in selection of what we read, and at our 
 meetings the theories and writings of many meta 
 physicians were brought before us. It was here I 
 first met Mrs. Mentall. Several years previous she 
 had studied with a student of Dr. Asa Eddy. This 
 student afterwards wrote a pamphlet which became 
 the basis of a suit for plagiarism from Mrs. Eddy s 
 writings. The Court found against him, and thirty- 
 eight hundred copies of his pamphlet were destroyed. 
 She then studied with this teacher who was a physi 
 cian and in whose views I became interested. We 
 all felt we were obtaining from him the latest and 
 most efficient method of mental healing, because he 
 used that which was the best in all schools. Every 
 body took the viewpoint that this mental healing 
 process was not for one person alone to discover and 
 to improve, as it had been in existence nearly two 
 thousand years, and no restrictions should be made 
 as to who should teach it. The large majority at 
 these meetings felt that Mrs. Eddy was too strict 
 in the demands she made upon her followers and 
 students. She required daily Bible study, and 
 limited the literature which they should read upon 
 metaphysical matters, to that upon which she set 
 her seal of approval. 
 
 " After several weeks among these people I felt 
 I had gained a broader freedom of thought, and Mrs. 
 Mentall suggested that I leave Boston, which had 
 many practitioners of six different schools, and go 
 to New York, where the field was larger and of more 
 rapid growth. It was in this way I came here, and
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 49 
 
 it has been the means of making me work out my 
 own salvation." 
 
 " Do you mean/ asked Mary, " that by working 
 out your own salvation you are going to produce 
 another method of mental treatment? " 
 
 " No! I have determined to return to the method 
 which healed me and which has healed thousands of 
 others, and led them to see the promises of the Bible 
 in their spiritual interpretation. I am going to begin 
 over again as a little child, and work as I should 
 have before." 
 
 " Are you sure," asked Mary, " that you will ob 
 tain the right method this time, and if there is a 
 right one, why was I not given this correct treat 
 ment? " 
 
 Tears flooded the eyes of Miss Drew and she took 
 Mary s hand in tender clasp and said, with deep 
 emotion in her voice, " I have gathered together all 
 the literature I could find that has been published 
 by mental healing advocates, and have sat up until 
 the early hours of the morning comparing their 
 methods, and find there is no platform upon which 
 they agree or can agree. The variety of ideas is 
 startling when one comes to make comparisons. 
 There is on foot now a scheme for a mental con 
 vention to be held in some large city. If it convenes, 
 there will be nothing but dissidence, for some will 
 bring in^teaching of occultism, of Buddhism, Indian 
 Theosophy, Spiritualism and other beliefs, and the 
 lines of divergence from the teachings of the Master 
 will be so great that no platform of mental healing 
 can be established." 
 
 Mary looked up into her eyes and said, " But if
 
 5<D From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 there is such a truth as you now believe there is, 
 and if it is of divine origin, then it will live, and the 
 others go down. This is one of father s strongholds 
 of belief in business as well as social and religious 
 matters. Is that not so, Miss Drew? " 
 
 " It must be, but I can see for myself that there 
 are forces in these offshoots of true Christian Sci 
 ence that, by their very number, their plans and 
 promises, also startling growth, might submerge the 
 absolute, pure Truth. Perhaps we can get help 
 from this letter from my teacher, that I received 
 this morning ": 
 
 MY DEAR STUDENT : 
 
 I was not surprised, as you thought I would be, 
 by the receipt of your letter after not having seen or 
 heard from you for more than a year, for I knew 
 you were working out your own salvation as we all 
 have to do sooner or later. With the love of one 
 who is grateful to God that she was able to help you 
 to be healed, I wanted to save you from what you 
 have experienced, but the temptations that force 
 themselves to the forefront and try to teach a short 
 cut to the results the Master attained, are many, 
 and they hold out inducements which so far have 
 not given the value they have promised. If we 
 intend to follow the footsteps of the Master we must 
 be born again: spiritually born. The teacher I 
 follow, and through whose revelation you have been 
 healed, had also to be healed, and had to take each 
 step by the demonstration of that which was divinely 
 given to her. Could we learn, assimilate and put 
 into demonstration what she continually gives us
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 51 
 
 we would go much faster. Could we all be obedient 
 in what she asks for our own good, she would have 
 more time to study, and make for us a more rapid 
 advancement. 
 
 You will notice, dear student, that I write study. 
 This is what even she has to do before she receives, 
 and it is what we all must do to cast off the claims 
 of personality, and receive spirituality. 
 
 I believe it will be well for you to think over care 
 fully the various emotions that come into your 
 thought relative to becoming a worker in the circle 
 of the same teaching which you received from me, 
 and realize the exact condition of your thought. 
 What we need in our church, and the work that is 
 spreading over the face of the earth, are earnest 
 workers filled with faith and loyalty to this great 
 Truth and who are willing to sacrifice for it. We 
 do not want it to be a fashionable religion or doc 
 trine, for thereby its foundations would become weak 
 ened. We want it built upon the demonstration of 
 this Science, that cures the sick and purifies the sin 
 ner. The healed and the purified are the ones we 
 want for the foundation of our temple. There are 
 people who come into our ranks and stay for a short 
 time and then go out and follow some offshoot of the 
 teachings of Mrs. Eddy of which there are many 
 even now. 
 
 That you may be able to select your own path 
 I will explain to you some of the contending fac 
 tions now in the field of mental healing. In Chicago 
 there is an energetic worker who calls his labors 
 Mind Cure and Science of Life. Just before Mrs. 
 Eddy went to Chicago to teach, in the Spring of
 
 52 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 1884, and the fact of her coming became known, he 
 made statements that he had practiced C. S. before 
 Mrs. Eddy knew of it, and she had borrowed from 
 him. It is characteristic of her that when she heard 
 of this, which I believe was after her class opened, 
 she invited him and his wife to come to her lectures. 
 They received five lessons gratuitously, and the fol 
 lowing October he began the publication of his Mind 
 Cure and Science oj Life. His teaching embraces 
 Will Power, Spiritualism and Occultism. 
 
 In New York City there is one who is teaching 
 what he calls Primitive and Practical Christian Sci 
 ence and I enclose a copy of what he terms for 
 mulas for healing. You already know to what use 
 formulas have been put by mental healing bodies. 
 In true Christian Science, these are not allowed, and 
 are strictly prohibited because they form a habit, 
 a mental process of attempting to argue down an 
 ailment by the repetition of certain words until the 
 patient believes his body responds. This is the op 
 posite of Christian Science, for the healing should 
 be the unlabored motion of the power which God has 
 given to heal. 
 
 In Boston, Dr. Mar is drawing to him some who 
 believe that Mrs. Eddy s teachings are too hard to 
 understand, also that other teachings should be in 
 cluded, yet our little Church in Hawthorne Hall 
 continues to grow, and Sunday afternoon, June 14, 
 Mrs. Eddy preached to us. Every seat was taken 
 and whatever space in the aisles and in the hallways 
 could be used was filled. As our meeting place has 
 an elevator, it has been called by some the " Church 
 of the holy elevator." We do not mind this little
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 53 
 
 joke but, my dear student, there are many, who when 
 they first came to this Church, found it necessary to 
 accept the kind service of the elevator, who now 
 climb the steep stairs, and rejoice to be able to do 
 so, and leave the services of the elevator to those 
 who need it and are just learning of Christian Sci 
 ence, and come to hear more about it. 
 
 On this Sunday Mrs. Eddy took for her text, 
 " The Theology of Christian Science," and showed 
 that the healing power of Christian Science is insep 
 arable from, and identical with its Theology. 
 
 Her discourse held everybody in closest attention. 
 Her voice was clear but not loud, it seemed as though 
 she did not realize there were some newcomers who 
 were hard of hearing, but I have not learned of one 
 who complained of not having heard every word. 
 After the service many crowded around the Teacher, 
 to ask questions that applied to their condition or 
 thought. 
 
 Just a word of caution, my dear, in regard to the 
 enclosed formula, do not think for one moment I 
 send it to you for any other reason than to place 
 you on your guard. It may also help to clear your 
 vision when you contrast it with the seriousness and 
 dignity of the true teaching. 
 
 I pray you may be rightly guided and that the 
 altar fires of Truth may ever burn brightly in your 
 thought. 
 
 With love, 
 
 MARY W. ROE 
 
 " What a beautiful letter," exclaimed Mary, as 
 Miss Drew finished reading. " How fair to you she
 
 54 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 is, because she does not try to force you into her 
 convictions but hopes you will grow to them if you 
 are so led. That is father s way of doing business 
 and of living. He never drives, because he believes 
 such force does not make for solidity." 
 
 " Yes," said Miss Drew, " my teacher is a wonder 
 ful woman, but if she heard me call her wonderful, 
 she would smile, and with a loving accent in her 
 voice rebuke me and say, 7 am not wonderful, it 
 is the Truth which I try to give out that is wonder 
 ful, not 7, and you must not say that, my dear. 
 Even in her rebuke there is always a loving uplift." 
 
 " But Mrs. Mentall," said Mary, " compelled me 
 to look to her for my healing, made me absolutely 
 dependent upon her." 
 
 To this Miss Drew replied, " That is one of the 
 great difficulties met with to-day in mental healing, 
 the desire of practitioners and teachers to hold their 
 patients and pupils to them, and compel them to do 
 what they want them to do. The reverse has always 
 been taught by Mrs. Roe for she gently leads them 
 where she believes it right they should go; she 
 never drives nor tries to hold by power of personal 
 ity. She knows they must work out their own sal 
 vation after the true path has been shown." 
 
 " Now let us look at these formulas together for, 
 as I read them this morning, I realized that one who 
 had received the full benefits of spiritual healing 
 should see to what a tangent from the real Christian 
 Science method of healing these statements would 
 lead many people. Here is the first: 
 
 " PRACTICAL DIRECTIONS. How TO CONCEN 
 TRATE, i. Look at an object on the ceiling ten
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 55 
 
 minutes; think of that object alone. 2. Write a 
 proposition on a sheet of paper, as " God is the only 
 Reality." Think it for ten minutes with your eyes 
 fixed upon the paper. 3. Begin to think a subject 
 and give a dollar to the poor for every time your 
 mind wanders. 
 
 " Here is another: Go AS You PLEASE TREAT 
 MENTS. No good thought ever dies. Nothing is 
 stronger than thought. Thought is substance, stuff, 
 potency. Thoughts attract others that are like 
 them. Concentrate your thoughts on a person and 
 they will go to him like water through a fireman s 
 hose. " 
 
 " There is nothing new or spiritual in that," said 
 Mary, " and the weak point of the whole is that he 
 does not tell you what to do in case the hose should 
 get a kink in it or should burst." 
 
 Miss Drew smiled, and then exclaimed, " Here is 
 one that reads like a rhapsody: Will I give you 
 a treatment, Sister Jeanette? Yes. You, Sister 
 Jeanette, are a lovely and luminous production of the 
 living word of God. The All-Mother sang you into 
 being, you are music. In rhythmic mathematics is 
 the plan of your virginal soul drawn; you are strong 
 and divine; you are a globe of incomparable ala 
 baster in which burns the exquisite lamp of woman 
 liness lighted by the hand of the Eternal. And that 
 you really could have sorrow! Could really feel 
 pain! You, through whom flows the life river of 
 the Arch-Genius of the Universe! Come out of 
 the darkened cave of the sense. Achieve the eternal 
 renaissance of the soul. Look into the abyss of 
 reality. Do you not see afar off the white Lotos,
 
 56 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 your self of self? Beautiful! That is the Goddess 
 of goodness which you are. Bloom and fruitage of 
 the Omnific Essence. Will you always see this glori 
 ous picture? Sing with the star-robed Shelley: 
 
 The one remains, the many change and pass; 
 Heaven s light jorever shines, Earth s shadows 
 
 fly; 
 
 Lije like a dome of many colored glass, 
 Stains the white radiance oj Eternity. 
 
 Look up, Sister Jeanette! Behind the black, wind- 
 driven clouds, streams forever, the light of the sol 
 emn stars. Onward, upward, into the celestial. 
 
 " What an avalanche of words, mere words," 
 said Mary, " It sounds as though he had writ 
 ten most of that rhapsody after hearing the last act 
 of Wagner s Valkyrie, and Brunnhilda was his inspi 
 ration. Is there still another one? " 
 
 " Several more," returned Miss Drew, " let us 
 read this under the heading of TREATMENT 5. WILL 
 TREATMENT AND COMMAND. Call the patient by 
 name SILENTLY. Mary O Shaughnessy! In the 
 name of God I bid you come out of your delu 
 sions. I command you to forget your sickness and 
 pain sensations. I order you to stop your silly, sin 
 ful thinking about your physical diseases. I direct 
 you to quit your inane, insane, iniquitous babble 
 and drivel about your troubles and other people s 
 troubles. I insist upon the abandonment of that 
 gone-in-the-box, down-at-the-heel, woe-begone ex 
 pression which you wear upon your face. I uncom 
 promisingly and imperatively protest against that
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 57 
 
 sickly, imbecile flimsy feeling that you cannot live 
 unless you tell everybody " O how bad I feel! " In 
 the name of GOD, Mary, I bid you be brave, endur 
 ing, full of grit, patient, hopeful, heroic. The Lord 
 of the Universe expects every woman to do her duty, 
 and He is looking at you, Mary! Come now! All 
 for God! Assert the majestic truth of your nature. 
 Maintain the dignity of woman. How grand a crea 
 ture you are, Mary! The world could not whirl 
 without you. Courage, now! 
 
 Peal after peal of laughter came from Mary, and 
 she said " I am glad he did not use the name of 
 Mary Hamilton and apply the statement, The 
 world could not whirl without you. Don t read any 
 more, please, Miss Drew. It seems beyond con 
 jecture that people could believe in such methods of 
 treatment. Do they? " 
 
 " This morning I made inquiries in regard to this 
 writer and his school, and found he has many pa 
 tients and students. 
 
 " When I wrote my teacher yesterday I asked 
 her to send me more examples of what not to do 
 so I could be on my guard, and help others into 
 the true sense of the knowledge of spiritual healing. 
 From what she has told me it seems Mrs. Eddy 
 requests her students not to read what she calls 
 false literature, because unless they are firmly 
 grounded they may be led away into other schools, 
 and the literature we have just been reading is of 
 this type. I asked also if it would be right for me to 
 settle in Boston, to be near her and become a mem 
 ber of her association of students. Perhaps I shall 
 receive an answer to-morrow. I hope so."
 
 58 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " I wish so too," said Mary. " But as you have 
 decided not to treat me any more I want to pay you 
 for the treatments you have given." 
 
 " There is no bill I can render to you, dear Miss 
 Hamilton, and I have here the amount you have 
 paid me which I want to return." With these words 
 Miss Drew took some bills from her purse and 
 placed them in Mary s lap. 
 
 " I cannot possibly accept this refund, Miss 
 Drew, upon the ground you return it. Neither doc 
 tors nor surgeons do this, although their diagnosis 
 may not be correct, and the operation not help, for 
 they work to the best of their learning and ability 
 and do not guarantee a cure." 
 
 " Dear Miss Hamilton, I deeply appreciate your 
 kindness of thought, but I feel that this should be 
 a sacrifice on my part for not being enough grateful 
 and loyal to the spiritual teaching that saved my 
 life. This will be a part of my atonement." 
 
 " You certainly have beautiful qualities in your 
 character that did not show when you first came to 
 see me," said Mary. " In some way a veil covered 
 your true self, and in some way that veil has dropped 
 from you. This money you have returned means 
 nothing to me and if you will not keep it as your 
 own, I want you to make good use of it by giving 
 it to that little church in Boston, which your teacher 
 almost makes me love. Give it as a love offering 
 from one who is not a follower but has sympathy, 
 and, dear Miss Drew, this heart-to-heart talk has 
 given me a knowledge I have been longing for, and 
 is worth this amount of money and more too, so you 
 see I am not the loser, and while we have been talk-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 59 
 
 ing I have suddenly realized that I feel better than 
 I have for a long, long time, and I know the 
 basis of it is a new and fresh courage, that you 
 have helped to give me. Don t go back to Boston 
 for a few days, not until you have read me 
 your teacher s letter for I want to learn just what 
 she will say, I know what Mrs. Mentall would 
 write." 
 
 With an assurance from Miss Drew that she 
 would come as soon as she received an answer from 
 Mrs. Roe, she left Mary with a loving word, and 
 an expression upon her face of one who had made 
 peace with the whole world. 
 
 Mary sat in her comfortable chair on the veranda 
 looking over the waters of the Atlantic where yachts 
 with white sails cut gracefully through the blue 
 waves; ships of various rigs made their way to and 
 from the city; puffing and straining tugs steered ves 
 sels ten times their size into the deep-water channel, 
 and great ocean steamers, vibrant with power and 
 strength sent glassy swells rolling landward. The 
 late afternoon was wonderful in its beauty. There 
 was a cool breeze blowing from the west that gently 
 stirred the flowers in the gardens and brought the 
 sound of a joyfully sparkling fountain in crescendo 
 and diminuendo. It was a time for musing, of 
 thinking of the undisturbing things of life, those 
 that come like dreams, but if allowed to take pos 
 session, become dangerous. But Mary was not 
 dreaming. The characteristics which were a part of 
 the nature of both her parents, to keep mentally 
 active at something worth while, were strongly in 
 grained in her, and she knew that if she ever became
 
 60 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 well, she would mark out for herself a course differ 
 ent from that of most of her young women society 
 friends, she would accomplish, and at these 
 thoughts of inspired desire to create or labor, there 
 came to her the words in the letter to Miss Drew; 
 in regard to each one working out his own salvation. 
 Heretofore she had relied on others. Mrs. Mentall 
 had guided every thought and action. Her mother, 
 even her far-seeing father had fallen into the habit 
 of keeping all unpleasant matters away from her 
 and she suddenly realized that her initiative was 
 growing less. Only two people believed her capable 
 of understanding and working out certain problems, 
 Gerald and Miss Drew. The former, unconsciously, 
 comprehended she had keen and inspired introspec 
 tive insight that was lying dormant. Miss Drew, 
 she felt, was conscious that she possessed the quali 
 ties of initiative to a large degree, and for these two 
 she was going to make a great effort to live up to 
 their expectations. Thought after thought of in 
 spiring desire raced through her mind; a craving for 
 life out in the great hurrying world, to suffer with 
 others if need be and liberty and freedom, and 
 Mary, rising from her chair, clasped her hands until 
 the pink flesh grew white, and as she stood enrap 
 tured with her great desire, her voice rose from an 
 unconscious whisper into full speech, " I will work 
 out my own salvation." 
 
 " Did you call, Miss Mary? " inquired a maid 
 who came quietly into the room. 
 
 " Yes," replied Mary, " but I didn t know you 
 heard me. With your assistance, Jane, I am going 
 to walk to the beach."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 61 
 
 " But that is a long walk, Miss Mary, longer 
 than you have ever taken, and the sand is treach 
 erous for crutches." 
 
 " I am going to attempt it Jane. My spirits are 
 high this afternoon and I feel stronger than I have 
 for a long time."
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 WHEN Mrs. Hamilton arrived with Mrs. 
 Amory, who had come to visit for a few days, 
 she immediately called for Mary. Her surprise grew 
 quickly into fear when she heard her daughter had 
 gone to the bathing beach and she hurried there 
 and found her sitting on the steps of the bath house. 
 With a quick smile of happiness Mary greeted her 
 mother, who reached out her arms to her, and with 
 a sigh of relief and a glance at Mary s radiant face, 
 told of the arrival of her aunt. 
 
 " I felt so strong and full of spirit, mother, that 
 I was actually impelled to come down here and I did 
 not get tired even though the crutches sank into 
 the sand. No, Mother, I have not overdone, because 
 Jane helped me, and I really enjoyed the exertion, 
 and in some way I have found new courage." 
 
 After dinner, John Hamilton looked long and 
 lovingly at his daughter. He had never seen her 
 so beautiful. Hope seemed welling up in her eyes, 
 her face looked more rounded, and there was color 
 in her cheeks. He put on his glasses and looked at 
 her closely then signalled to his wife. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton said, " See, John, our daughter has 
 got sunburned this afternoon, but it is really quite 
 becoming." 
 
 " It is not sunburn, Mother, for I did not go to 
 the beach until nearly half past five, and I sat in 
 
 62
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 63 
 
 the shade of the bath house. If I must confess I 
 may as well do it now and tell you that it is rouge 
 of a new and rare variety." 
 
 " Mary," said her father, " you know I dislike 
 such things in young girls." 
 
 " I am not a young girl," returned Mary, " I am 
 a young woman, almost of age, and others of my 
 years use rouge when their cheeks are without color. 
 But, Father dear, she said leaning closer to him 
 and drawing his handkerchief from his pocket, " if 
 you don t like it please wipe it off." 
 
 Tenderly he took her face in his hand and with 
 his white silk handkerchief gently rubbed her cheeks, 
 but no color came. He reached over to a vase con 
 taining flowers in water, wet the silk and gently 
 rubbed, but with the same result. 
 
 " Confound those subtle French cosmetic and 
 powder makers, they now make a waterproof rouge. 
 They teach our American girls many vain tricks." 
 
 Mary laughed in rippling, happy mirth, and said, 
 " Don t worry, Father dear, I couldn t help it this 
 time and I was surprised when I found it there, but 
 it isn t sunburn. Don t you all think it becoming? " 
 
 There was a general acquiescence, but the happi 
 ness died out of Mrs. Hamilton s eyes for she felt 
 that a reaction would take place in Mary s condition 
 even perhaps tomorrow. 
 
 It was the rich voice of Mrs. Amory, with the 
 slightest touch of foreign accent in it, that gave a 
 peculiar charm to her speech, which changed the 
 subject as she said, " John, I have brought my super 
 intendent over to New York, for I want him to see 
 how you made the changes in the addition to this
 
 64 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 house, and to take some notes if you don t mind. I 
 want to make improvements in the Newport villa/ 
 
 " Is he a capable man? " asked John Hamilton 
 whose first inquiry about a man was usually in 
 regard to capabilities. 
 
 " I believe he is," replied Mrs. Amory, put on 
 her guard by the direct question. " In fact he is 
 an exceptionally fine workman, and something of an 
 original character. Parker is one of Gerald s finds. 
 He came upon the scene just after a workman had 
 been discharged by the contractor who is making 
 the changes in our houses. Everything he does is 
 well done. Gerald thinks he is too good a workman 
 to be classed as a carpenter, that he is really a cabi 
 net maker, but he told Gerald when he spoke about 
 his trade, that he liked to reconstruct things into 
 beauty, and make them solid and lasting. What 
 made Gerald interested in him was the fact he re 
 paired one of his pet violins when the back had 
 broken away from the sides, and he could not wait 
 until Mr. White, the violin maker, who takes care 
 of his instruments, came back from vacation. 
 
 " I once asked him when he was fixing a beautiful 
 old Italian music stand for Gerald, how he did such 
 perfect work with apparent ease, and he told me 
 in words I did not understand, that it was unla 
 bored motion. I asked him what unlabored mo 
 tion was and he said, demonstration. 
 
 " He is a curious man, and I pressed him for 
 further information because I thought he was think 
 ing in a circle, and he told me that before he took up 
 a piece of work he demonstrated he would not make 
 mistakes, and it would be perfect, and in some way
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 65 
 
 he always arrives at that point. In further expla 
 nation he said that Jesus was a carpenter, and every 
 thing he did must have been perfectly done, because 
 God was round about him as he worked, and he had 
 figured out Scientifically a divine method for over 
 coming difficulties. Slackness, carelessness and in 
 ertia keep men from doing their best and are what 
 he calls beliefs and must be cured by individual 
 demonstration. The same power that guided 
 Jesus is around every one of us to guide us if we 
 will only realize it and allow it to work." 
 
 " Too bad he doesn t know banking," said John 
 Hamilton, " he is just the kind of a man I want, 
 one who puts himself in the proper mental position 
 before he begins. When you get through with him, 
 let me have him." 
 
 " You will probably not get him for Gerald wrote 
 me since he has been abroad to be sure to keep him, 
 and I find him valuable at Newport, because I know 
 the work will be done right, or demonstrated as 
 Parker says. 
 
 " I asked him one day if he had always been a 
 good workman? It seems he had not, that drink, 
 although he only took a little, made him careless and 
 he was discharged several times, but he was cured 
 about three years ago, which fact regenerated him, 
 and made him work more honestly. He believes 
 that should he be dishonest in anything, even though 
 not found out, the light would not shine through his 
 thought in pure enough ray to show others the path 
 in which he found comfort and health. 
 
 " He thinks everything of Gerald, because he be 
 lieves he will be a splendid channel for what he
 
 66 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 calls the Truth, although dear Gerald is more pagan 
 than Christian, and his art is his religion. When I 
 said this to Parker, he replied, It may seem sacri 
 legious to you, ma am, but if he lives good he will 
 reflect good and will not have false teaching to 
 undo. " 
 
 " It would seem," said Mrs. Hamilton, " you not 
 only have a good workman, but a philosopher as 
 well." 
 
 " Gerald has found him a source of help because 
 he always has reserve resources upon which he can 
 draw when necessary, and each day seems a new 
 and living one to him, for he declares that good 
 things will come, and To those leaning on the sus 
 taining infinite, to-day is big with blessings/ and, 
 ma am, he said to me the other day when he quoted 
 this favorite sentence of his, it always comes in 
 some way. 
 
 " When I asked him to what religious belief he 
 belonged he answered I am a Christian Scientist. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton was about to speak at this junc 
 ture, but Mary signalled to her mother by putting 
 her finger on her lips. 
 
 " Then I knew," went on Mrs. Amory, " he was 
 one of the little band which met every Sunday in 
 Hawthorne Hall on Park Street, and which I have 
 heard singing as I passed there for a drive. Gerald 
 has said several times, l those people sing with en 
 thusiasm, as though they enjoyed it and were doing 
 it with a purpose. And," concluded Mrs. Amory, 
 " this is the history of the man Gerald and I have 
 made superintendent of the Newport estate, and I 
 presume we will of the house in Boston."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 67 
 
 " Did you ever go to one of the meetings in Haw 
 thorne Hall, auntie? " asked Mary. 
 
 " No," replied Mrs. Amory," and I am quite 
 ashamed of what I did. Parker asked me if I would 
 not like to attend one of the meetings of his church. 
 He suggested I could go not very much dressed up, 
 if I wanted to, so I would not attract attention. 
 The service is held at three o clock in the afternoon, 
 therefore it would not interfere with my own 
 service. I was somewhat surprised and felt that he 
 had overstepped the boundary line, and refused. He 
 replied, Thank you, ma am. We are a very simple 
 people, wealthy only in the gifts God grants to us 
 perhaps in a larger way than to others. 
 
 " When Sunday came, which was the next day, I 
 felt I ought to attend that service just as a kindness 
 to Parker. About half past two, I ordered the 
 closed carriage sent around and told James to drive 
 me down Park Street, to the Tremont House. When 
 we came within a short distance of Hawthorne 
 Hall, I had him stop on the opposite side of the 
 street, so I could see the people as they went in. 
 Only a few of them showed latest styles in dress, 
 and some, one could perceive, had made the best 
 presentation of their clothes for this occasion. The 
 number of women who went in far outnumbered 
 the men. They did not look queer, although Parker 
 once told me they were a peculiar people which I 
 believe in this case has some Biblical meaning. Not 
 one of them had come in a carriage, they had either 
 walked from their homes or come in the horse-cars. 
 I could not make up my mind to go in. Some mem 
 bers of my church live on Park Street, and would
 
 68 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 probably see me. Just as I was about to order 
 James to drive on, a carriage drove to the door and 
 two ladies stepped out. My attention was immedi 
 ately attracted to one attired in purple velvet. She 
 was graceful in form, and as she stood in the soft 
 but bright light that filtered through the branches 
 of the elms, her purple velvet gown seemed a part 
 of the beautifully rounded figure in it. As she 
 reached the foot of the steps leading to the build 
 ing, she turned to look up and down the street. She 
 was probably in the same predicament I had fore 
 seen I would have been in if I had gone to the ser 
 vice, watching to see who was looking. She 
 glanced toward my carriage, and 1 noticed that her 
 eyes were very remarkable. Then, with a graceful 
 gesture to her companion, she went up the steps. I 
 presume the contrast between what I had been 
 watching before she came, with her up-to-date turn 
 out, her beauty and dignified carriage, made me take 
 mental notes. I felt like following and making 
 effort to find out who she was, but decided to drive 
 as far as the Tremont House, and then go home. 
 As we came through Park Street again, I could 
 plainly hear the singing of the congregation, and it 
 sounded as though every one was singing with love 
 and enthusiasm, 
 
 By the thorn road, and none other, 
 
 Is the mount of vision won; 
 Tread it without shrinking, brother! 
 
 Jesus trod it, press thou on! 
 
 " They were not doing it in an indifferent manner 
 as though it were merely a portion of a prescribed
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 69 
 
 form of service to be gone through, but with vener 
 ation, and a feeling of individual love all fused into 
 one effort. It was quite remarkable, quite remark 
 able, and gave me a creepy feeling up and down my 
 spine every time I thought of it that afternoon." 
 
 " Where is Gerald now? " asked Mrs. Hamilton. 
 
 " On his way from Russia to England, I presume. 
 He went to a small village somewhere north of 
 Moscow, to see Russia s great composer, Tschai- 
 kovsky. He wants to obtain the composer s sugges 
 tions in regard to the interpretation of his concerto. 
 It is very difficult, Gerald wrote, and has been given 
 in only a few places, not yet in Boston, and he be 
 lieves New York has not yet heard it." 
 
 " Has he done any playing in Europe? " asked 
 Mary. 
 
 " Yes, he played the Beethoven Concerto with the 
 Philharmonic in Vienna; the Mendelssohn in Leip 
 zig, and in several other places. The criticisms, he 
 wrote, are very good. Gerald is rather disgusted 
 with the attitude of concert goers in America because 
 they look with painful indifference upon American- 
 born talent, even though as much success is made 
 by it in Europe as artists born and educated there. 
 The American bows down to, and worships the for 
 eign artist, even though of second or third rank. 
 This is the main reason why Gerald has lived so 
 much abroad. Over there he receives the reward due 
 a fine artist. It is not the name or the nationality, 
 but how well he can play. Gerald believes it will 
 take twenty-five years for this country to begin to 
 appreciate the fact that it has talent just as highly 
 individual as that of Europe."
 
 70 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " If Gerald is so disgruntled with the musical con 
 ditions in America," remarked John Hamilton, " why 
 does he not go into business, so the name of 
 Amory will again be over the entrance to some large 
 banking institution, and he will stand firmly on his 
 feet as an American business man, and, let me tell 
 you, the American business man is the most capable 
 in the world, and his future influence is going to be 
 inestimable." 
 
 " John," returned Mrs. Amory, with some of the 
 warmth of her Italian ancestry coloring the tones of 
 her voice, " the making of money is not all there is to 
 life and its living. There are some who make 
 money, others who have it thrust upon them, and do 
 not know how to spend it properly. Could the 
 money spent on gambling and stimulants be used to 
 educate persons of talent in literature, music and 
 painting, this country would not be called crude. A 
 money-making machine might say that pictures and 
 music are not needed, that houses with only the 
 necessities of living are all that are needed. This 
 might do for primitive man, but as a Creator has 
 made beauty on the earth and in the sky, man, that 
 is, some men, made in His likeness have a natural 
 desire to follow in the same footsteps and create 
 beauty. This is exactly the case with Gerald, he 
 wants to create beauty and to have it about him, 
 neither is he a miser in regard to it, for he loves to 
 share it with others, no matter how humble, so long 
 as they appreciate it." 
 
 " I am not," returned John Hamilton, " one of 
 the type of men who does not appreciate that which 
 is of true beauty, if so I would have sold off all our
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 71 
 
 fine old English furniture, and refurnished our home 
 with that which has been in vogue during the Vic 
 torian era, and which contains so little of the beauty 
 of splendid precedents. Neither would I suddenly 
 dislodge Gerald from his orbit, but, unlike many 
 other artists I have met, his art has not submerged 
 or destroyed a keen sense of managing his money 
 affairs, and when I see a young man of such talents 
 suffer, especially in his native country, for lack of 
 appreciation, I feel that the other talent which could 
 be easily developed and for which there is a place, 
 should be used." 
 
 " I wonder," said Mary, " just how Parker would 
 demonstrate if he were in Gerald s position." 
 
 " I can tell you, Mary," said Mrs. Amory. " He 
 would say to do what you are doing, if it is right 
 and honest, to the very best, to carry it to perfection, 
 and then you will be led to the next step. To try to 
 get his point of view, I asked him if he believed 
 smoking to be right. He answered that he had 
 smoked but had been cured, as smoking was not 
 necessary either to health, religion or morals. To 
 smoke and enjoy it one must have leisure. Leisure 
 with smoking, means either drink or dreams to give 
 the added pleasure, and both are dangerous. Idle 
 dreams do no man any good." 
 
 " A man after my own heart," cried out John 
 Hamilton, chuckling and rubbing his hands together. 
 " Giuliana, I must have that man. You don t half 
 appreciate him." 
 
 " I haven t much fear. Parker would not go any 
 place unless he felt he had worked out the proposi 
 tion to his own satisfaction.
 
 72 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " In regard to smoking, I asked him what he 
 would do if he had been a manufacturer of cigars and 
 cigarettes, when he had become imbued with his new 
 ideas. His answer was to the effect, that so long as 
 he had to be in that business, he would make the 
 very best of cigarettes, and reduce to the low 
 est point possible the injurious contents, which peo 
 ple believe are inherent in tobacco. This done the 
 next step higher would be shown." 
 
 " Decidedly a man to be trusted," remarked Mrs. 
 Hamilton. 
 
 For a short time the conversation drifted about 
 from subject to subject. With a few of the details 
 of the morrow decided, the pleasant evening came 
 to an end. 
 
 Many thoughts thronged Mary s mind as she pre 
 pared herself for sleep, and the quaint middle-aged 
 Parker with his clear view of life attracted her. His 
 ideas relative to leisure and dreams were somewhat 
 akin to those of her father, who believed in con 
 stant action, but Parker s philosophy seemed to be 
 guided from another point of view. When almost 
 asleep, the words of Parker in regard to his daily 
 work suddenly came to her and like the call of a 
 voice close to her ear startled her so that she became 
 wide awake. There was an insistent call in the few 
 words that came. " Leaning upon the sustaining " 
 " oh, what are the other words?" she almost 
 cried aloud. I felt them as they passed by me when 
 Aunt Giuliana said them. I must find them." 
 
 With these words Mary arose, and taking from 
 a table the books she had been given to read on 
 mental healing, went over each page eagerly. For
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 73 
 
 two hours she sought, and after the last piece of 
 literature had been gone through she unwillingly 
 gave up the search and decided to ask Aunt Giuliana 
 for the full sentence. 
 
 In the morning, as her aunt came out on the 
 veranda before breakfast, Mary asked her if she 
 could remember the rest of the sentence. 
 
 Surely, Mary dear. Before Gerald went abroad 
 Parker asked him if he would mind learning it by 
 heart, for it might give him courage sometimes when 
 in need. Gerald to please him learned it, and through 
 his repeating it the sentence caught in my memory 
 and hung there." 
 
 " Then let me have it, please, because half of it 
 has been with me all night, and you know how you 
 like to have such things completed." 
 
 " This is the way Parker would say it, very simply 
 as though he believed it had some great sustaining 
 power : To those leaning on the sustaining infinite, 
 to-day is big with blessings. 
 
 " Why, auntie," exclaimed Mary, " when you re 
 peated it just now a wonderful look came into your 
 face and eyes, and a great feeling of satisfaction 
 seemed to be in your voice. Were you affected by 
 it?" 
 
 " I don t know, my dear. It may have been that 
 these words called back my good-by to Gerald when 
 he went abroad, and you and I have just been talk 
 ing about him and Parker." 
 
 " It is a sentence with a very deep meaning," re 
 marked Mary. " What a remarkable way the word 
 infinite is used, it does away with the boundaries 
 one would erect about a personal God."
 
 74 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 The chiming breakfast bell called them to the 
 table laid on the south veranda. As John Hamilton 
 leaned over his daughter for a morning kiss, he 
 said, " Look, Mother and Giuliana, Mary has 
 brought the roses with her this morning." 
 
 All day Mary looked for the coming of Miss 
 Drew. Her mother and aunt had gone to the city, 
 and she felt lonely. She wanted to know something 
 more of that little Church on Park Street, for it was 
 the same one to which Mrs. Roe and Parker be 
 longed, and which Miss Drew had attended for a 
 short time. If that Church taught such thoughts 
 as Mrs. Roe expressed in her letter, and those Parker 
 uttered, it must teach something she had never heard 
 from the church of which her mother and father 
 were members. Then her thought ran quickly to 
 her father s account of his luncheon at the club in 
 Boston, and the denunciation by the minister of the 
 woman who had chartered a College for her work, 
 and preached in a Church. The very woman, be 
 cause he spoke of the hall in which the services were 
 held, named after the writer Hawthorne. All three 
 parts fitted together perfectly. The gentle, but per 
 vading love in the letter of Mrs. Roe, its advice, its 
 effort to show the way rather than force, was of the 
 same teaching as that of Parker, which she saw was 
 the " Leaning on the sustaining infinite." There 
 was no deviation in the expression of the teaching 
 of this religious faith between these two. 
 
 The next day Mary received a note from Miss 
 Drew, in which she said that on account of sudden 
 illness of her mother she was obliged to leave for 
 Boston, and regretted she would not be able to see
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 75 
 
 her before she left. She enclosed a letter from Mrs. 
 Roe which she desired her to read, also an interesting 
 communication from a classmate. 
 
 This news came as a shock to Mary and left her 
 feeling as though something had gone out from 
 under her feet as well as from her life. She had not 
 realized previously what a really strong character 
 Miss Drew was. The contrast between the appear 
 ance of Miss Drew as she came in her sentimental 
 ized expression of spiritual perfection, with the Miss 
 Drew who had suddenly awakened to an impersonal 
 expression of spirituality, was marked, and when the 
 change came Mary realized the true womanhood that 
 had previously been covered by an assumed attitude. 
 Now she longed for her friend, and tears welled in 
 her eyes, but the spirit of courage and faith so 
 strongly held by her father and mother came to her 
 aid and she calmed herself. She took up the letter 
 of Mrs. Roe that Miss Drew had enclosed with her 
 own and began to read: 
 
 MY DEAR STUDENT: 
 
 The question contained in your letter in regard 
 to settling in Boston is one that has to do with two 
 aspects of the work. My first thought is that we 
 need loyal workers in New York City where you 
 now ace, as there are only two practitioners adver 
 tised in our Journal, in that city, and there are about, 
 twenty-four here in Boston, and six in Chicago. 
 
 My second thought is that it will be well for you 
 to come to Boston and attend meetings of the asso 
 ciation of my students, so you may get your feet 
 placed more solidly upon the true path.
 
 76 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 We need faithful and honest workers everywhere. 
 Our Journal is reaching over the seas to those hun 
 gering for healing and spiritual regeneration, and its 
 circulation has almost attained the four thousand 
 mark. The increase in this circulation during the 
 last year, and the interest taken in it has been due to 
 the action of Mrs Eddy, who asked her students, as 
 organized into her Association, to subscribe for the 
 Journal, and obtain not less than six subscribers. 
 
 As far as I can interpret the intentions of our 
 Teacher, it would seem from her efforts that she 
 feels the Church here in Boston should be the organ 
 ization which should be representative of her stu 
 dents living in whatever State or country. Word, 
 therefore, has been sent to students who belong to 
 her Association, that every member who is practic 
 ing healing, pay twenty-five cents on every dollar 
 he receives in the practice, to the Church here in 
 Boston for its support. As the Teacher s College is 
 here, and all new activities emanate from her, Bos 
 ton will be the headquarters for the Cause. The 
 meetings of the Christian Science Association, as 
 you know, are always held here. The attendance 
 at these gatherings constantly grows, and members 
 come long distances to hear what our Teacher has to 
 say on these occasions, and oftentimes they are like 
 class instruction in their scope and effort. 
 
 The Association meeting on the first Wednesday 
 of February (they are held on the first Wednesday 
 of every month) was the most largely attended of 
 any in its history. For a week previous to this meet 
 ing, students began to arrive in Boston from distant 
 points. No urgent call had been sent to them to
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 77 
 
 gather here, but it seemed as if a feeling of having 
 a duty to accomplish, and love for their Teacher 
 created a desire. The College was the center of 
 attraction and Mrs. Eddy was kind and loving to 
 all who came, although I know that some must have 
 tried her sorely because they told her their troubles, 
 some too small to bother her with, and asked advice 
 on matters they should have worked out by demon 
 stration, but she was patient, always kind, loving 
 and helpful. 
 
 Upon Wednesday, the day of the meeting of the 
 Association, Mrs. Eddy intimated to the officers of 
 the Church that a large public hall should be ob 
 tained for the Communion service on the following 
 Sunday, as Hawthorne Hall would not accommo 
 date the number that would attend. The meeting on 
 Wednesday afternoon was inspiring. Teachers and 
 practitioners told of the constantly awakening inter 
 est being manifested in the work. It was the sincere 
 and active devotion to the work that brought grate 
 ful words of encouragement from Mrs. Eddy, and it 
 lifted her and us out of certain discouragements 
 that came because of the breaking away of some 
 students in order to set up schools of their own. 
 
 In return, she gave us advice, which if used, will 
 quicken the advent of greater spirituality, and cause 
 this little Church in Boston to encompass the world 
 with the teachings of this " Second Coming." 
 
 For the Communion service, on the following Sun 
 day, February 8, Odd Fellows Hall was engaged. 
 It is located at the corner of Tremont and Berkeley 
 Streets, and is within easy walking distance of the 
 College. Eight hundred people attended this ser-
 
 78 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 vice and fourteen candidates were admitted to mem 
 bership. Mrs. Eddy gave an inspiring sermon, and 
 interpreted from her Scientific standpoint I Corin 
 thians, 10:18. Students hoped that this sermon 
 would be fully reported in our Journal, but Mrs. 
 Eddy spoke from notes, and the stenographic ac 
 count was so faulty that it was thought best not to 
 publish it. 
 
 The membership of our Church is increasing, also 
 the regular attendance, the latter to such an extent 
 that we are now searching for larger quarters. Haw 
 thorne Hall seats only two hundred and thirty-four. 
 
 I have written you at length so you can see that 
 there was subtly injected into your thought the 
 belief that Mrs. Eddy s teaching had stopped grow 
 ing because something better had taken its place. 
 I want you to know all the conditions so that what 
 ever stand you take will be with your eyes wide open. 
 
 Your classmate, Miss Turner, came to see me 
 while I was writing this letter. I took the liberty 
 of telling her of your awakening and she wants to 
 help you, and will write immediately some matters 
 of interest which you might like to know, but which 
 I have not time to give you now. With best wishes, 
 and the desire (which is prayer) that you may be 
 governed entirely by divine Love, I am, 
 
 Ever your loving teacher, 
 
 MARY W. ROE 
 
 To Mary, Mrs. Roe s letter was one filled with 
 love and kindness. She left personality out of every 
 question, and one could see she desired Miss Drew
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 79 
 
 should not be influenced in the way she should work 
 out her salvation. 
 
 As Mary thought over the contents of Mrs. Roe s 
 letter, especially those passages relative to the 
 growth of the little Church, the picture of her Aunt 
 Giuliana sitting in state in her carriage watching 
 the people go into Hawthorne Hall, brought a smile 
 to her face. 
 
 To Mary, Aunt Giuliana was a wonderful woman. 
 She had the stately dignity of her mother the Count 
 ess, but her character was tempered with a greater 
 simplicity and more loving impulses, and her life in 
 America had broadened her, especially in regard to 
 the necessity of living and acting in the spirit of 
 democracy. Mary wondered if Parker, by any 
 chance had seen and recognized her carriage, and 
 if so, how did he accept her action as related to his 
 religion. Several times since her aunt had told the 
 incident, she had been on the point of asking her if 
 she had learned from Parker the name of the dis 
 tinguished-looking woman in the purple velvet dress, 
 whose face, figure and eyes had so attracted her at 
 tention. 
 
 Mary took up the letter Miss Turner had written 
 Miss Drew, and began reading: 
 
 MY DEAR AND LOVING CLASSMATE: 
 
 It has seemed a very long time since I heard from 
 you, over two years, I believe, and the desire I have 
 had is near fulfillment, namely that of meeting you 
 on the same sacred ground, without argument and 
 without feeling, only love. 
 
 Since you went away from us many remarkable
 
 8o From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 changes have taken place, and Mrs. Roe said she 
 had not been able to tell you all the good news in 
 her letters so I thought you might like to hear other 
 interesting items, about which we feel well pleased 
 because we have overcome much, not with the 
 sword, but with Love. 
 
 Two eminent clergymen of Boston have written 
 their opinions relative to our work as they see it. 
 L. T. Townsend, D.D., of Boston University, is one, 
 and has published an address, which he gave before 
 the Boston Methodist Preachers Meeting, upon the 
 topic, " Prayer and Healing." At the close of his 
 address, the clergymen present requested a copy for 
 publication. 
 
 Under the title of " Boston Craze and Mrs. 
 Eddy," he criticizes her teachings and her work and 
 among his statements are the following: " This wo 
 man claims to be the originator of a new system of 
 philosophy and healing. Were there consistency 
 enough in her teachings to constitute a philosophy it 
 would be called a crude attempt to resuscitate the 
 defunct idealism of the nihilistic type which ap 
 peared in the middle ages. Her views upon all met 
 aphysical matters we speak very mildly are a 
 self-contradicting hotchpotch." 
 
 Toward the end of his chapter on the " Boston 
 Craze," he is obliged, in order to appear decently 
 fair, to write as follows: 
 
 " But notwithstanding these criticisms upon this 
 misnamed Christian Science, fairness requires us to 
 add that this woman, Mrs. Eddy, by her methods, is 
 successful in healing disease. Our professional faith- 
 workers are therefore in danger of losing their lau-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 81 
 
 rels at the hands of one whom they must regard as 
 an infidel." 
 
 The Rev. Stacy Fowler has a blast in the Homi- 
 letic Review for this month, August. In one passage 
 he has written: "While healers are multiplying 
 it is evident that the science is waning. Mrs. Eddy 
 writes that her ability to teach the art of healing in 
 her classes in twelve lessons is a greater wonder than 
 her power of instantaneous healing. She may 
 teach the principles of the science in twelve lessons, 
 but she cannot impart her power, her personalism in 
 twelve, nor in twelve hundred lessons. The real ictus 
 is her personalism. Her pupils are but feeble imi 
 tators of their teacher. Hence the spell is losing its 
 charm. The movement is losing its momentum. In 
 its present form it is an epidemic, and as an epi 
 demic it will pass away, as did the Blue Glass mania. 
 It is as transcendental as was Brook Farm, and like 
 that experiment it may be useful in demonstrating 
 that sentiment, fancy and fitful impulses are not 
 the solid facts of science, nor the panacea for human 
 ills." 
 
 Fortunately Professor Fowler is wrong, because 
 the work is spreading everywhere in the East and the 
 middle West, especially in Chicago, and a Miss S. E. 
 B. Shaw, who studied with our Teacher in Chicago 
 in 1884, has started the work in San Jose, California. 
 
 We feel that Professor Fowler has seen more in 
 the true teachings of Christian Science than he feels 
 wise to admit at the present time owing to his posi 
 tion in the ministry, but his condemnation is not so 
 sweeping as that of Rev. Dr. Townsend, and he 
 takes exception to certain statements made by two
 
 82 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 eminent divines in Boston, Rev. A. J. Gordon and 
 Rev. Joseph Cook. 
 
 Dr. Fowler has this to say of the charges of Rev. 
 A. J. Gordon: " But what shall we say of the phe 
 nomena (healing)? There are many reports of 
 remarkable cures. Do these pretending healers 
 really heal? Dr. A. J. Gordon gives them the credit 
 of healing, and then turns around and fiercely at 
 tacks their theology as dangerous, and calls them by 
 harsh names. If, however, they cure the sick, people 
 will not hesitate and turn away from them at the 
 call of a halt from theologians. Not much. If the 
 scientist can snatch you from the jaws of disease and 
 death you will not boggle over a question of theol 
 ogy. Besides, it is by their theology, by their pecul 
 iar views of God and man that they assume to work 
 the cures. If they can heal, as they claim they do, 
 they will carry the day, and they ought." 
 
 In his article Rev. Stacy Fowler has made some 
 statements which are not correct, and show lack of 
 understanding of the subject, but he has tried to ex 
 hibit an attitude of fairness, and has answered Rev. 
 Joseph Cook relative to Mrs. Eddy s teachings 
 which the latter believes " pantheistic." 
 
 Dr. Cook is the ruler of the " Monday Lecture 
 ship." These lectures are held in Tremont Temple, 
 Boston, on Mondays. On March 16, Mrs. Eddy 
 made reply to the severe letter of denunciation writ 
 ten by Rev. A. J. Gordon, and read at one of these 
 meetings. Tremont Temple was well filled so that 
 I was obliged to sit in the second balcony. It is a 
 large auditorium, but I could hear every word she 
 uttered. She looked rather petite from where I sat,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 83 
 
 but every movement of her body, and every gesture 
 of her hands was of dignity and grace, and she an 
 swered to my satisfaction all the charges Rev. A. J. 
 Gordon made against her, and left a sweet and spirit 
 ual atmosphere filling the place. 
 
 We are very much pleased that the desire for a 
 clearer knowledge of the Science is becoming evi 
 dent, as is shown by the visit of Miss Lilian Whiting, 
 a writer for the Boston Traveler, who visited Mrs. 
 Eddy July 2, and wrote the results of her experi 
 ences for the Ohio Leader. This has been reprinted 
 in our Journal of August from which I have clipped 
 it and enclose for your perusal. You will find it 
 interesting. 
 
 I could write you many more items of interest in 
 regard to the work here, but I must stop sometime 
 and it might as well be now. 
 
 Pray let me hear from you soon. 
 
 With love, 
 E. M. T. 
 
 With renewed interest in the work that Miss Drew 
 would take up in Boston, Mary spread out the 
 clipping entitled " Boston Life. The marvel of 
 Mind Cure or Metaphysical Healing practiced at the 
 Hub. An outline of the Faith of the new sect called 
 Christian Scientist." 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy impressed me as a woman who is 
 in the language of our Methodist friends filled 
 with the spirit. It seems to be a natural gift with 
 her. She is, by nature, a harmonizer. My own 
 personal experience in that call was so singular that 
 I will venture to relate it.
 
 84 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " I went, as I have already said, in a journalistic 
 spirit. I had no belief, or disbelief, and the idea 
 of getting any personal benefit from the call, save 
 matter for press use, never occurred to me. But I 
 remembered afterward how extremely tired I was as 
 I walked rather wearily and languidly up the steps 
 to Mrs. Eddy s door. I came away, as a little child 
 friend of mine expressively says, skipping. I was 
 at least a mile from the Vendome, and I walked 
 home feeling as if I were treading on air. My sleep 
 that night was the rest of elysium. If I had been 
 caught up into paradise it could hardly have been a 
 more wonderful renewal. All the next day this ex 
 alted state continued. I can hardly describe it; it 
 was simply the most marvelous elasticity of mind 
 and body. All this time it was Saturday evening 
 I called on Mrs. Eddy, and the ensuing day being 
 Sunday, and not attending the service that day, I 
 was not out to meet any one all this Sunday I 
 merely thought a trifle wonderingly, l How well I 
 feel. In the evening I had callers, and I told of my 
 visit to Mrs. Eddy, and later, in an entirely different 
 connection, I chanced to allude to the unusual, and 
 indeed, utterly unprecedented buoyancy and energy 
 I was feeling. l Why, that s the result of your going 
 to Mrs. Eddy, exclaimed a friend who had heard 
 of her powers. I had not thought of it before, be 
 cause you see I went to have my mind stored, not 
 cured, and in the journalistic sense, I forgot I was 
 with the most famous mind curer of the day." 
 
 Late in the afternoon Mrs. Hamilton and Mrs. 
 Amory came from the city which they had found 
 uncomfortably warm, and the next train brought
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 85 
 
 John Hamilton with a letter from Gerald to his 
 mother which had been forwarded to his office from 
 Newport. 
 
 During dinner conversation naturally turned upon 
 Gerald. At the time of writing he was in England, 
 with every spare hour given to research in the Brit 
 ish Museum where he had found original manu 
 scripts of some beautiful music written in the seven 
 teenth century, and as usual he was enjoying himself 
 in the company of artists and musicians. 
 
 " This evening," said Mrs. Amory, " when we are 
 all together, I will read Gerald s letter. England 
 has never interested him as much as France and 
 Italy, but he has found a poet whose lines seem to 
 have set his blood tingling." 
 
 After they had gathered in the large library, Mrs. 
 Amory settled herself comfortably and brought out 
 Gerald s letter: 
 
 LONDON, August 18, 1885 
 DEAREST MOTHER: 
 
 London with its fogs and its crowds, once again 
 I am with them. When here previously I had al 
 ways wanted to escape to the continent, but I have 
 found an attraction that holds me, and this is the 
 exhuming (it might be called) of some beautiful 
 music of the seventeenth century, that has been in 
 the British Museum for many years but not recog 
 nized as real music. England has been for such a 
 long time under the spell of Mendelssohn, Sullivan, 
 Cowen and others, who write for the present rather 
 than the future, that the English people have for 
 gotten there were composers in England in the sev-
 
 86 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 enteenth century, who had decided individuality of 
 style and expression, different even from Bach. I 
 have found some suites by John Jenkins and Thomas 
 Tomkins written for the old viols, with harpsichord, 
 which are very beautiful, but to have the music 
 sound as they conceived it one must have the instru 
 ments for which it is written, therefore I have con 
 sulted both Messrs Hart and Hill, in regard to ob 
 taining viols and a viol da gamba. The harpsichord 
 we already have but it must be put into better 
 condition so it can be used. There is an incredible 
 amount of remarkable music of the contrapuntal 
 school hidden in these museums, which has never 
 been published. There are very few in London who 
 know about this beautiful buried art, but I found 
 one old musician who had collected a few things 
 and he is helping me to unearth others and has se 
 cured expert copyists. I believe those in Boston who 
 love Bach, will be astonished to find that there were 
 composers in England who could write intricate 
 counterpoint and make it an indispensible part of 
 the beauty of the music, and the reason for it is 
 that it was their idiom of expression. 
 
 I have again met William Morris, who yet feels 
 keenly the loss of his great fellowcraftsman Rosetti. 
 He is still working in the atmosphere of medievalism 
 in poetry and tapestries. I do not believe art has to 
 go back to the medieval period in poetry or pictures 
 to find inspiration, for the present is filled with fer 
 tile subject matter, and there is one poet in England 
 using the every-day scenes around him for subjects 
 of poems which most assuredly sets the imagination 
 working in a new direction. This is William Ernest
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 87 
 
 Henley, and he has struck out in a highly individual 
 manner. He has written verses, in old French 
 forms, that are full of charm, but to me his rhyth 
 mical, unrhymed poems show much skill and dis 
 tinctive invention. I wish that his work would 
 influence our American poets to seek a method of 
 expression that would give the picture to be con 
 veyed a greater incisive power. 
 
 In Paris I heard some surprising music which 
 seems to me the most distinctive speech since Wag 
 ner. It has individual character. If the composer 
 can go on from this foundation there will be evolved 
 a new type of music different from anything that 
 has gone before. This composition is in the form 
 of a cantata entitled L Enfant Prodigue, and won 
 the Grand Prix of Rome for its author, Claude 
 Debussy. I tried to reach him personally while in 
 Paris, but he was out of the city. I had high hopes 
 that he had written something for violin, but upon 
 asking publishers I was disappointed to find he had 
 not. 
 
 I have purchased two pictures which I think are 
 of rare beauty. One is by Monticelli, and in color 
 and richness of imagination will charm some in 
 America and shock others. Those who look for 
 photographic sharpness and chromo effects of 
 smooth color like that of Meyer von Bremen which 
 is so much liked in our country, and which must 
 give way in time to that of a truer type of painting, 
 will not care for my Monticelli, as he suggests faces 
 and forms by masterly strokes of line and color, 
 more than by slavish attempt at photographic detail. 
 He obtains his remarkable symphony by laying dif-
 
 88 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ferent colors one over the other, and then at some 
 time when the pigment is just at the right stage of 
 hardness, scrapes these places; then by glazing he 
 obtains results that cannot be arrived at by the mere 
 process of using solid color. 
 
 The other picture is by Rousseau of the school 
 called Barbizon, a painter of intimate landscapes. 
 This is an oak, and I know you will enjoy the 
 strength of the gnarled tree, and the fresh beauty 
 of its surroundings. I am having frames made for 
 these by one of the best houses in Paris, and they 
 will be as a part of the pictures, and are to be 
 copies of some in the Louvre. None of those tre 
 mendous gold stucco frames for me which seem to 
 be the rage in America. 
 
 The foregoing, I believe, is a fairly faithful ac 
 count of my labors and pleasure since I last wrote. 
 I shall sail for home about September i5th. Re 
 member me to Mary, and to all our closest friends, 
 and don t let Parker get away from us. Just at the 
 last moment I am reminded to tell you that I am 
 going to take home with me a very genius of an 
 Italian cook. He is the nephew of grandmother s 
 famous chef, and has worked with him. 
 
 With all the most precious thoughts that I can 
 create for the most gracious and loving mother on 
 earth, Yours, 
 
 GERALD 
 
 "An extremely good correspondent," said John 
 Hamilton. " Right to the point, and I should not 
 wonder but a very keen and shrewd buyer." 
 
 " Gerald is very keen when it comes to purchas-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 89 
 
 ing the things he wants and knows about. He is 
 willing to pay a seemingly high price if the article 
 is fine, but not an exorbitant figure, no matter how 
 badly he desires it. I have known him to wait 
 months and even a year or more when he knew a 
 dealer was bent on making an unfair profit; so you 
 see, John, he is not a spendthrift even if he is a 
 splendid artist," replied Mrs. Amory. 
 
 " This quality in Gerald/ said Mrs. Hamilton, 
 " is the result of environments of generations. If it 
 takes three generations to make a gentleman or a 
 gentlewoman out of a peasant, it takes that and per 
 haps another generation to appreciate the beauties 
 the great workers in art have created." 
 
 " And, Mother," returned Mary, " it takes one 
 more generation at least, for them to recognize either 
 the poetic, symbolic or spiritual beauty that is ex 
 pressed in certain works. Gerald has had all these 
 advantages, and I believe he sees more in the beauti 
 ful works of art he is continually purchasing than 
 merely the outside show. He has a wonderfully 
 clear mentality. He sees with a poet s eyes, and 
 plays with a poet s vision. Perhaps that is the rea 
 son you do not always understand Gerald, Father 
 dear. You are both big men, equally big in your 
 separate lines and are each working toward the 
 same -end, to help those who are worthy. You with 
 a great and honest financial plan, and Gerald to 
 unite all the many races by means of a universal 
 tongue, and make a broader education of all that is 
 fine in music, and thus bring about the desire for 
 pleasure in art. No one can argue against a plan 
 which furthers the growth from the music-hall of
 
 90 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 our day to popular concerts for the masses which 
 will include some of the finest music written." 
 
 " Well said, my dear," returned Mrs. Amory. 
 " Never was anything more true than what you 
 pointed out in regard to seeing the underlying poetic, 
 symbolic or spiritual motif behind a work of art. A 
 great and inspired artist catches swift gleams of 
 light at certain times which no one else sees, and 
 puts them into words, into music, upon the canvas, 
 or into the making of some jewel. These are sold 
 and resold because of their objective beauty, but 
 at some time during their existence the one 
 person comes along, be he either poor or rich, and at 
 one glance, even at a piece of wonderfully carved 
 metal, he is touched to the heart. Tears come into 
 his eyes. Why? Because he is the one person out 
 of perhaps a million who has been able to feel just 
 as the workman did when he put his whole being 
 and prayers into that piece of work and made it an 
 inseparable part of himself. This is what we see 
 in my mother s country, Italy. This is how we feel 
 when the creation of a great workman is suddenly 
 shown to us. We weep, we rejoice. John, I ask 
 you does your keen-bargaining American do this? 
 Does he feel, does he see the yearning desire, the 
 spiritual result of pleading to his Creator to make 
 his work perfect? No! The higher the price he 
 pays, the more he enjoys it because it means show 
 and advertisement. And what do you think my Ger 
 ald will do with his beautiful pictures and furniture? 
 He will have them brought in so quietly and placed 
 in the house that the world will not hear about it. 
 And I will tell you some truths, these, that many
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 91 
 
 scores of pieces of furniture, tapestries, rugs, por 
 celains and pictures of which Gerald has found 
 finer examples he has sent over to your best deco 
 rating houses and your great auction rooms and 
 sold them for four to five times the prices he paid 
 for them." 
 
 " I suppose," Mary interjected, " you will open 
 the new house with a great reception, orchestra, 
 supper and dancing." 
 
 " That is just what Gerald will not do. He de 
 tests notoriety, and such kind he calls vulgar. When 
 everything is complete and ready, he will probably 
 notify about twenty very intimate friends to come. 
 There will be rather an informal dinner, upon which 
 Gerald will depend upon his new cook, and the 
 conversation will be upon interesting subjects. 
 There will be good talk, comradeship and the feeling 
 of brotherhood of artist for artist. After dinner 
 there will be music, probably string quartette music, 
 or great compositions for strings and piano, and 
 this will be the dedication of the house as Gerald 
 will call it." 
 
 " How long will the playing last, Auntie? " in 
 quired Mary. 
 
 " If Gerald has not changed within two months 
 our guests will not leave until about two in the 
 mornirig." 
 
 " I would give most everything to be there," ex 
 claimed Mary. " At these times is it all music? " 
 
 " No, but most of the time. It seems that at 
 about eleven o clock the flood-gates of musical feel 
 ing open, and there are calls for certain pieces. At 
 twelve there is usually a little supper, and then com-
 
 92 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ment on music and art, usually very brilliant and 
 well worth listening to even by capitalists and big 
 business men, for these should know how men and 
 women can and will sacrifice years to the hardest 
 drudgery for the love of expressing beauty." 
 
 " That was not exactly fair to look at Father 
 when you launched that last sentence, Auntie, for 
 his plans are not for personal ends but for the bene 
 fit of those who have certain business qualifications, 
 but for whom there are not enough opportunities to 
 go around." 
 
 " Forgive me, Mary dear, even for the glance, but 
 I believed I guessed what was going through your 
 father s thought and felt I must discount certain 
 remarks he might make upon unprofitable labor." 
 
 " This time you are wrong, Giuliana," said John 
 Hamilton. " I was thinking from the opposite di 
 rection and commending Gerald for the desire to 
 leave aside all show and give true enjoyment of 
 beauty to those who could understand. After such 
 an evening as you have described I know he will 
 go to bed with the feeling of having participated in 
 an event that gave healthful, clean pleasure to others. 
 I have had some such experiences and they proved 
 to be an intellectual treat and a mental stimulus. 
 I really would like to drop in suddenly when Gerald 
 is having a gathering of his friends who contribute 
 their share of their art to make the evening of real 
 benefit to each and all: actual cooperation." 
 
 " Now, John," replied Mrs. Amory, " that you 
 have seen what Gerald is doing, I will tell you some 
 thing which may be in the nature of a surprise. A 
 partner, in one of our largest banking firms in
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 93 
 
 Boston, one whose name, if I mentioned it you would 
 know immediately, is enthusiastically interested in 
 music and has the same purpose in mind as Gerald, 
 the education of the people. This gentleman stud 
 ied piano and harmony in Vienna but an injury to 
 his arm compelled him to give up the former and he 
 turned all his energies into a business career. He 
 has been successful, but primarily he is a philan 
 thropist and has been using his wealth to forward 
 the appreciation of the best orchestral music. His 
 life abroad for a number of years, combined with 
 his extensive study, have brought about comparisons 
 of the arts of this country with those of others, and 
 he is now using a large sum of money to bring our 
 music and art in Boston to a higher standard, to 
 equal that in some of the great European capitals. 
 Although he is many years older than Gerald they 
 are very close friends, and he will be one of our 
 guests at the opening, and his conversation, whether 
 upon business or upon music, will be worth listening 
 to." 
 
 " I am interested, Aunt Giuliana, to know some 
 of the subjects of conversation at these events. Ger 
 ald has invited me for the opening and if there is 
 any possibility of my being there I want to be pre 
 pared." 
 
 " The subjects are various, my dear, painting 
 among the artists, literature among the literati, 
 music among the musicians, and then, there is the 
 inevitable result when players of stringed instru 
 ments come together, as to which master of 
 violin making was the greater, Stradivarius or 
 Guarnerius; the particular wood the makers used,
 
 94 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 also the varnish. Discussion upon these matters is 
 inevitable among those who love violins, and when 
 Mr. White the violin maker is present there is always 
 a learned discussion. To be a great maker of violins 
 one must be born to this particular art, for it is an 
 art that requires great skill, knowledge, patience and 
 a keen ear for tone. Mr. White, who takes care of 
 Gerald s instruments and repairs and adjusts if nec 
 essary those of most of the great players when they 
 come to Boston, has not only a knowledge which 
 seems inexhaustible but is an enthusiast about his 
 work. I have known him to leave our house at 
 midnight, in the midst of supper, run across the 
 Common to his room on Tremont Street, and bring 
 back some pieces of maple wood with samples of 
 varnish upon them. Then there would be compari 
 sons of the color, texture and dichroism of the var 
 nish, and violins, violas and cellos would be looked 
 over, and at last the momentous question would be 
 reached, of what substance did the old masters make 
 their wonderful varnish? " 
 
 " If the word Bohemian, " remarked Mrs. Ham 
 ilton, " can be applied in a higher sense than the 
 one usually connected with it, then Gerald has a 
 Bohemia all his own/ 
 
 " In whatever country you go," replied Mrs. 
 Amory, " you find, in certain would-be artistic cir 
 cles, men and women who call themselves Bohemi 
 ans. Most of them have been failures from the 
 start, and the large percentage remain so. There 
 are decent and indecent Bohemians. The former 
 are the successful, usually the truly inspired and the 
 interesting intellectuals. If one by reason of early
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 95 
 
 surroundings is in the lower class, he will, if suc 
 cessful in his art, and has breadth of humanity 
 and intelligence, leave it for the higher. He can 
 not help it for it is a most natural action for 
 him to desire to associate with his equals, also 
 with those he knows are above him and try to climb 
 to a place beside them. But he is seldom accepted 
 in this inner circle of Bohemia unless manners, 
 habits and thoughts are in accord with the new sur 
 roundings." 
 
 " Too often," replied Mrs. Hamilton, " Bohe 
 mian is used as an excuse for being loose, careless 
 and immoral, and the reason for the excuse is that 
 the people who apply it in this way try to disguise 
 the fact they know so well themselves, that they have 
 not the real talent, inspiration or genius to rise to 
 the top or get anywhere near that point." 
 
 " And too often, my dear," said Mrs. Amory, " of 
 being a case of swine, women and song." 
 
 The next morning, much to Mary s disappoint 
 ment, Mrs. Amory decided to return to Newport, as 
 the purpose for which she had come to New York 
 had been accomplished. Mary had hoped that in 
 some way she would have met Parker. She was 
 interested in him, and wanted to ask him about 
 the Church in Hawthorne Hall, Mrs. Roe, Mrs. 
 Eddy -and others. 
 
 Soon after breakfast Mrs. Hamilton and Mrs. 
 Amory left for the city to shop and lunch together. 
 Although the day was cool and beautiful Mary felt 
 a vast loneliness after the departure of Mrs. Amory 
 and her mother. Her aunt had always interested 
 her. She never tired of hearing her soft, rich tones
 
 96 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 slightly touched by foreign accent. Her poise, grace 
 ful gestures and facial expression were always inter 
 esting, and the quiet warmth of her nature attracted 
 love and homage. 
 
 The hours passed heavily, and were filled with a 
 nameless fear of impending trouble. Suddenly it 
 seemed that she had no one to help her. Miss Drew 
 was in Boston, and for the second time she realized 
 how much she needed her and what her last visit, 
 and the letters from Mrs. Roe and Miss Turner, 
 which she had forwarded to her, meant in what 
 seemed an awakening to a higher sense of life and 
 work. Her thought reverted to the description of 
 the little Church on Park Street, of Parker and his 
 remarkable sincerity which had caused Gerald to 
 believe in him, and the enthusiasm Mrs. Amory had 
 for his work. The remembrance of his answer in re 
 gard to the manufacture of cigarettes brought a 
 smile to her eyes, and she recognized that he was 
 right. Were those who attended the little Church 
 as honest as he, and did they work in the same way? 
 What was the personal appearance of Mrs. Roe 
 whose letters showed such quiet and loving wisdom 
 under circumstances which would have engendered 
 in others an opposite feeling. Miss Turner in her 
 letter to Miss Drew showed the same beautiful feel 
 ing of compassion, and Miss Drew herself in their 
 last interview especially revealed true womanly con 
 trition, love and gratitude. Parker, Mrs. Roe, Miss 
 Drew and Miss Turner made four persons whose 
 life and efforts seemed to be guided in unity. 
 If by argument from deduction, these were rep 
 resentative of Mrs. Eddy s teaching, then
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 97 
 
 there must be a unity of labor and love 
 in that little Church, that was practically un 
 recognized by the world. Then Mary s thought 
 reverted to her Aunt Giuliana s drive to Hawthorne 
 Hall and her fear to go in. Oh, why had she not 
 gone even out of curiosity so she could have told her 
 more about the kindly yet enthusiastic people of the 
 little Church; the " simple and peculiar people " as 
 Parker had expressed it. 
 
 In some way Mary could not separate her feelings 
 of tenderness and longing, from Parker, Mrs. Roe, 
 Miss Drew and Miss Turner. The church her 
 mother and father attended never seemed to be 
 close to her. Religion seemed to be a cold method 
 of trying to make people good. She, as well as 
 millions of others, had been dragged to church be 
 cause it was believed it would do them good. It 
 was like being forced to take medicine because it 
 was prescribed. In speaking of Parker, Mrs. Amory 
 had said that when she asked him why the people 
 went to the Church he attended, he answered " Be 
 cause they love to, ma am." 
 
 " And why do they love to, Parker? " 
 " Because they are not driven to come, and for 
 the reason that what is preached there continues the 
 healing begun by the practitioners and wonderful 
 cures take place in our services. You don t 
 hear of these in the newspapers, ma am, because 
 they don t get up and shout Glory Halleluiah, I m 
 saved, and throw a crutch or a cane out of the 
 window. The healing comes, ma am, with unla 
 bored motion, when the poor suffering person is 
 awakened to the power of the Truth that Jesus
 
 98 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 taught, and realizes there is light all about him 
 instead of dark, and knows it from a spiritual stand 
 point. Something must happen to him then, ma am, 
 he cannot help himself even if he has been a doubter. 
 It is the still small voice, ma am, and in consonance 
 with that still, small voice, the one who has been 
 healed demeans himself, because he is not carried 
 away with mesmeric enthusiasm. This Truth, 
 ma am, teaches unity in all things and in unity there 
 is strength to prevail. This is my own experience 
 as well as that of hundreds of others, and these are 
 the reasons I attend the little Church on Park Street, 
 ma am." 
 
 Many details of Parker s interesting character 
 came to Mary with a new light shining upon them 
 by reason of her loneliness and the natural turn of 
 her thought to introspectiveness. When she had 
 finished thinking of the reasons why Parker at 
 tended the Church on Park Street, Mary was smil 
 ing, the sun was shining brightly in her heart, and 
 the words came to her, " To those leaning on the 
 sustaining infinite, to-day is big with blessings." 
 
 These words seemed to lift her out of herself and 
 the loneliness that had surrounded her, and she im 
 mediately rang for a servant. When the butler 
 appeared she ordered her own comfortable carriage, 
 and left word she was going to see the wife of the 
 farmer who furnished their vegetables. She had two 
 children. When they came to the Hamilton home 
 with their father with garden products they always 
 had a cheery word for Mary, and brought her little 
 presents of home manufacture. For two weeks they 
 had been ill. Mary had missed their happy faces
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 99 
 
 and now longed to see them. Her heart was rilled 
 with something akin to a new happiness which she 
 several times tried to analyze, but her feeling of 
 buoyancy was of such an exalted quality that it 
 lifted her out of mental labor, and when she reached 
 the farmhouse she was almost loth to have the spell 
 broken. 
 
 Mrs. Smith, who was working over her flower 
 beds, turned when she heard horses approaching. 
 She recognized the Hamilton livery and was at the 
 step of the carriage almost at the time it stopped. 
 
 " I came over to see the children, Mrs. Smith," 
 said Mary with her winning smile, which was usually 
 more with her eyes than with her lips, and imme 
 diately won the friendship of all who met her. 
 
 " I am glad you came, Miss Hamilton, because the 
 children have missed seeing you when my husband 
 has driven over, and have been wondering if you 
 would come to see them. Can I help you, Miss 
 Hamilton? " 
 
 " I need to be steadied once in a while when one 
 of the crutches slip, but I am learning to manage 
 them better for I have gained strength in the upper 
 part of my body lately which gives me encourage 
 ment and considerable pleasure." 
 
 As they went up the path Mrs. Smith remarked, 
 " You surely do look much better, Miss Hamilton. 
 You have color and you don t seem so thin as you 
 were when you first came to the Island." 
 
 " I know I am better and have hope I shall go 
 about as others do some time." 
 
 The children, one a boy of twelve and the other 
 a girl of ten, were lying on a large couch in the
 
 ioo From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 sitting room, both well on the road to health. At 
 the entrance of Mary they cried out with joy. For 
 over an hour there were games and stories, and to 
 Mary it was like the return of a lost year of her 
 girlhood, because there had come a mental freedom, 
 an awakening of the feeling of strength in what she 
 desired would come to pass. 
 
 Since her invalidism she had experienced a feeling 
 of reserve in the presence of children, probably be 
 cause she felt their pity for her, and at the same 
 time realized the inefficiency of effort that might 
 pervade her whole life, but this visit had come like, 
 what were those words Parker used which seemed 
 so fitting, when he spoke of people being cured in 
 the services? queried Mary to herself. The words 
 came, " unlabored motion," and this was what had 
 taken place that afternoon. Again Mary took up 
 the analysis of her own thoughts and actions, and 
 first asked herself what brought about the " unla 
 bored motion." She recollected she had been gloomy 
 and lonesome, then had come the thought of the 
 characters of Parker, Mrs. Roe, Miss Drew and 
 Miss Turner; after that her aunt s conversation 
 with Parker about why he went to the Church on 
 Park Street, his use of the words " unlabored mo 
 tion," and finally with the thought of Parker upper 
 most, a return to the words she had loved since 
 she heard them ; " To those leaning on the sustain 
 ing infinite, to-day is big with blessings," and imme 
 diately she had been impelled to go and see the 
 children. And what was the blessing? The free 
 dom from her old feelings of restraint. This had 
 come about without any attempt at labor on her
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 101 
 
 part, and she realized with a flash that her thoughts 
 had made a perfect circle and would be, in Parker s 
 phraseology, a " unity." 
 
 She thought she seemed to feel like some of those 
 people in the little Church when they realized they 
 were being healed, and with a keen imagination she 
 visualized the hall in which they met, the people, 
 as her aunt had described them coming by horse- 
 cars, not stylishly dressed, and some making the 
 best of what they had, " a simple people," as Parker 
 had said, and then: the carriage and the woman in 
 the purple velvet dress, and the wonderful eyes that 
 so attracted her aunt. Who was she? Was she a 
 rich woman who had been cured, or was she trying 
 to be cured? 
 
 Mary s imaginings came abruptly to an end, for 
 just at this point the carriage drew up at the house 
 and her father came toward her stretching loving 
 arms to place her safely on the ground.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 TWO days later a letter and a package came 
 for Mary, and she knew, from the handwriting, 
 they were from Miss Drew. With eager fingers she 
 opened the letter and found it a long one. She 
 counted the pages and was glad of its length. After 
 pleasant greetings Miss Drew wrote, " Now I am 
 going to settle down to writing you things that are 
 nearest my heart and upon which I never weary of 
 thinking. 
 
 " First, you may be pleased to know that my 
 mother is now well on the road to recovery, and 
 I have every reason to be thankful. It seems good 
 to be able to have time and the inspiration to write 
 to you. I received your kind note of yesterday and 
 am glad you are interested in the labors of the little 
 Church here. I do not know Mr. Parker about 
 whom you asked, but Mrs. Roe does and speaks 
 highly of him also as a man of interesting character. 
 
 " The Church has outgrown Hawthorne Hall 
 and a committee selected by Mrs. Eddy has 
 been trying to find a larger place for our Sunday 
 services. It seems we are looked upon as worship 
 ers of an Anti-Christ and religious organizations do 
 not care to let us use their churches no matter how 
 much they need the money, while other bodies who 
 own halls, politely refuse us because they feel that 
 our theology is not one that has been recognized by 
 
 102
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 103 
 
 the world as legitimate or in any way authorized. 
 The reason for this difficulty lies mostly in the effect 
 the attacks Rev. Dr. Townsend and Rev. A. J. Gor 
 don have made, which have been taken up by other 
 clergymen. Even the Communion service of Feb 
 ruary 8, held in Odd Fellows Hall, and attended by 
 about eight hundred people, was assailed by one of 
 the clergy in a Boston newspaper. It would seem 
 that if one had even a small sense of justice in his 
 heart, he would not attempt to destroy or to sub 
 tract from the joy and the helpfulness adherents are 
 receiving from Mrs. Eddy s teachings, but I pre 
 sume he thought it the best opportunity so far 
 offered, to oppose this Science and lessen its value 
 in the eyes of those weak enough to allow themselves 
 to be influenced. 
 
 " Words can not express the gratitude I feel in 
 getting so close to my teacher Mrs. Roe, and to the 
 work which is centralized in Boston. 
 
 Yesterday, I had the pleasure of meeting one of 
 Mrs. Eddy s much respected and beloved students, 
 Mr. W. B. Johns. He is much the same in his 
 simplicity and freedom from personality as my 
 teacher, and this is what makes his labor as a 
 healer successful. He came into the work through 
 his own healing and, like the disciples, he gave up 
 all to follow. He did not try to build up a practice 
 before he let go his business, but gave up that which 
 was supporting him and rested his faith in that 
 which had healed him, and has therefore been obliged 
 to rely on the returns from this work, but this 
 has not been greatly remunerative because he is 
 located in one of the suburbs, where churches of
 
 iO4 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 other denominations are numerous, and parish work 
 has been so well carried out for a decade that it is 
 difficult for Science to make much headway. Mrs. 
 Roe believes that he gives too much of his time 
 for the Church which others should share with him, 
 but the difficulty is, as she told me, to find the per 
 son who will work out the problems with as much 
 painstaking care as he, and if Mrs. Eddy desires 
 some very special work, which must be carried out 
 exactly as she wishes, she usually sends for him. 
 As Mrs. Roe said to him: He sacrifices much in 
 labor and money, and God has given him patience 
 and perseverance and in time his work will be rec 
 ognized. 
 
 " Dear Miss Hamilton, I know you will not take 
 amiss what I am going to write, for my heart is so 
 filled with a new joy that I must give some of the 
 thoughts it has created to others, and I merely want 
 to say to you, that v/hile you have been reared in 
 an atmosphere of wealth and luxury, do not, dear 
 friend, ever believe there is one class, the moneyed, 
 who have all the things of beauty in this world, for 
 I am hoping that sometime you will come to Boston 
 and meet these wonderful simple people, persons 
 like Parker whose character you so admire. Among 
 them you will find a new beauty that has blossomed 
 and flowered because of this wonderful Science, and 
 which could have come no other way. 
 
 " To hear Mr. Johns and Mrs. Roe talking of the 
 work was like a blessing, because there was no dif 
 ference of opinion in regard to the method of healing 
 and teaching the Science, and often they would 
 quote what Mrs. Eddy had said to them, which
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 105 
 
 threw a beautiful spiritual light on passages in the 
 Bible that had been stumbling blocks to many. Mr. 
 Johns spoke of Mrs. Eddy as the lens by which those 
 who desire to learn spiritual truths, which previ 
 ously have not been decipherable, may now read 
 them clearly. They both consider this teaching an 
 epoch-marking event in the history of the world, and 
 Mr. Johns said to me, there are some of us who are 
 treasuring up every word and action of Mrs. Eddy, 
 because they are for the time an inseparable part 
 of the progress and the history of this Science. 
 The very growth of our little Church in Hawthorne 
 Hall, the necessity of rinding larger quarters, the 
 difficulties of so doing and the result will be of value 
 to future historians and will link our Teacher s work 
 securely with the time and place. Science demands 
 accuracy. We do not want her work absorbed by 
 others, so that in two or three hundred years her 
 spiritual genius will be disputed, and neither do we 
 want the labors of our Teacher represented by 
 doubtful accounts in the form of an Apocrypha. 
 
 " Inspired by the remarks of Mr. Johns, relative 
 to the preservation of all interesting data relative 
 to the Church and the work, I went yesterday to 
 the cradle of our Church in Boston, Hawthorne 
 Hall. I had attended two services there before 
 I wandered away from Mrs. Roe s teachings but 
 had not heard Mrs. Eddy preach, much to my regret. 
 Oh, why did I do it? Regrets, however, must be ob 
 literated by successful labors. But I must return 
 to the visit to Hawthorne Hall. It is situated on 
 Park Street, and faces the famous Common. One 
 fine old house only, separates it from the beautiful
 
 io6 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 edifice called Park Street Church on the corner of 
 Tremont Street, which is of brick painted white, 
 and has a very beautiful steeple. This church is 
 of the same denomination to which Mrs. Eddy be 
 longed in Concord, N. H., Congregational, and Haw 
 thorne Hall where she has preached during al 
 most two years, has been under the shadow of its 
 spire. When I arrived at No. 2 Park Street, 
 the entrance to Hawthorne Hall was locked, but 
 upon inquiry I found that the building was leased 
 by the firm of Doll & Richards, dealers in fine works 
 of art, who occupied the lower floor. As my father 
 is acquainted with the members of this firm I made 
 myself known, also my desire to see the rooms. 
 
 " Memories of my first visit there with Mrs. Roe, 
 after I had been brought out of intense suffering, 
 rushed over me, and the place became sacred, for 
 here has much noble labor been given to healing 
 and saving. The hall is on the second floor and 
 runs from Park Street, through to the old Granary 
 Burying Ground. The light is always good, as 
 there are four large windows on the Park Street 
 side and two in the rear, and the stage, so named 
 on the seating plans, extends beyond the walls of 
 the building toward the burying ground and this 
 has four windows in the rear and one on each side. 
 Each window is provided with wooden blinds which 
 when closed on a sunny day give a cool quiet light. 
 It is a well-appointed place with cloak-room/ and 
 dressing rooms, also an elevator. The seats are 
 divided by a middle aisle with seven on each side, 
 and consist of eighteen rows. There is a cross aisle 
 about two-thirds down the hall from the stage which
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 107 
 
 leads from the main entrance, but which goes only 
 half way, that is, to the main aisle. 
 
 " It may interest you to know why it is called 
 Hawthorne Hall. When Doll & Richards, the art 
 dealers, took the building for business purposes, 
 they decided to make the second floor into a hall 
 for recitals and lectures. A name for it had not 
 been selected but this was settled during a conversa 
 tion between James T. Fields, the famous editor of 
 the Atlantic Monthly, and Messrs. Doll & Richards, 
 and the former suggested the name of Hawthorne. 
 
 " All these details seem of more interest to me 
 now than ever before, probably for the reason I 
 have been thoroughly awakened to the realization 
 that this teaching is the second coming of Christ, 
 and every step that has been taken should be re 
 corded, and I am mindful of the necessity of this 
 by the absence of detailed accounts of the work of 
 Jesus and his followers. Would there had been 
 at that time one who had the patience and perse 
 verance for detail like Boswell. 
 
 " I shall send you under another cover a copy of 
 the Homiletic Review, in which there is an article 
 by Rev. Stacey Fowler in regard to Mrs. Eddy s 
 teachings, and incorporated therein is a part of a 
 letter written by Mrs. Eddy to him, which is fearless 
 in statement relative to her attitude toward panthe 
 ism, and is characteristic of her power to demon 
 strate for the future one of the underlying principles 
 of her teaching. I send also a clipping which will 
 show that although Rev. Stacey Fowler does not 
 fully understand her teachings, he defends her 
 against the attacks of Rev. A. J. Gordon and others
 
 io8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 who have labelled her a pantheist, and her own 
 words accepted by Prof. Fowler, show her knowl 
 edge of where she stands in the position of being 
 able to reveal the spiritual interpretation of the 
 promises of divine healing. Another clipping con 
 tains an amusing and boastful offer of a Boston min 
 ister. These may be of help to you at some future 
 moment to combat false interpretations and state 
 ments relative to Mrs. Eddy s efforts. 
 
 " Please, dear Miss Hamilton, let me hear from 
 you at your convenience." 
 
 " How very interesting," thought Mary as she fin 
 ished reading, " but I am sorry she does not know 
 Parker." 
 
 From the package Mary took out the pages of 
 the Homiletic Review and the other clippings, and 
 began reading, and when she had finished she wrote 
 to Miss Drew, and told her of her experience when 
 she went to see the farmer s children, the loss of the 
 feeling of restraint caused by the pity of others for 
 her invalidism which made her doubly conscious of 
 her condition. 
 
 To Miss Drew Mary told all her most intimate 
 feelings of hurt pride over her physical condition, 
 the dislike to meeting strangers, and how this had 
 disappeared like mist before the sun, also the free 
 dom that had come to her which had lifted her out 
 of her old self. 
 
 Just as she was finishing the letter her mother and 
 father entered the room, and with an ease and free 
 dom she had never previously experienced, she told 
 them of her experience with the farmer s children,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 109 
 
 and then read Miss Drew s letter. Before they had 
 time to comment upon the communication Mary read 
 them her answer. The simple and joyous outpour 
 ing of her newly awakened thoughts, rich, vivid and 
 telling in the relation of her experience, and grateful 
 for the new freedom, brought tears of joy to the 
 eyes of her parents. 
 
 John Hamilton was shaken more than he cared 
 to admit and held his feelings in check by seizing 
 upon the words " unlabored motion," and said that 
 Parker was a " wise old owl/ and his words like 
 his hammer hit the nail on the head every time. 
 " A remarkable man, a most remarkable man, who 
 stands squarely on his feet and looks you honestly 
 in the eyes and " 
 
 " Father," cried Mary, " have you seen him and 
 never told me? " 
 
 " Yes, dear, yes, and I meant to have told you, 
 but these big bond issues I have been putting 
 through have taken every moment during the last 
 few days." 
 
 " But tell me, Father, how did you meet him? " 
 
 " Guiliana sent him to my office with some ques 
 tions about investments upon which she desired my 
 opinion, and then I had a talk with him. We went 
 over the plans for alterations of the Newport place, 
 in which your aunt wants to copy some of the im 
 provements we have here. After we had finished I 
 thought I would draw him out in regard to his posi 
 tion, and told him that if he ever desired to better 
 himself and take up work in a larger and faster 
 growing city than Boston, I would gladly help 
 him."
 
 no From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " And what did he say to that, Father? Would 
 he leave Gerald? " 
 
 " He replied that he was perfectly content with 
 Mrs. Amory and her son, and explained it in this 
 way: You see, Mr. Hamilton, Mr. Gerald is a 
 genius, and he has a feeling of justice toward all 
 people not usually found in persons at the age of 
 twenty-seven. Quite a number of times before he 
 went away he asked me to meet him in the evening 
 after my day s work and talk over details of the 
 building. The working out of some of these he 
 would enjoy but others tired him, and for relief he 
 would take up his violin and begin playing, all the 
 time walking up and down the room, and soon he 
 would forget everything. I knew I must not startle 
 him in any way, and Mr. Gerald always likes the 
 lights very low at these times. It was all wonderful, 
 Mr. Hamilton. I listened not so much to what he 
 was playing but what he was saying with his violin, 
 and at times he was sobbing his heart out. I don t 
 know much about the music of the great composers, 
 except the hymn-tunes in our hymnal, but I knew 
 when Mr. Gerald was making up the music out of 
 his own heart, for there was in it tenderness for all 
 the world, pity for those who suffer, courage and 
 martial strains. There was nothing that showed 
 false passion that had been inflamed by sensuality. 
 Sometimes when he crooned softly it was like the 
 pure thoughts of a little child, and then there would 
 come noble music as though he was thinking of the 
 words in St. Matthew, " O my Father, if it be pos 
 sible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as 
 I will, but as thou wilt." At first this music made
 
 From Hawthorne Hall in 
 
 me weep, then I got over that because / knew I 
 must think noble thoughts when Mr. Gerald was 
 playing them. When I did that I came closer to 
 him and understood how simple and childlike he is 
 at times, how clear and clean his thoughts and how 
 very deeply he feels, but I fear, Mr. Hamilton, 
 should illness or accident befall him that would 
 hurt or stop his power of playing, his temperament 
 and despair might carry him into excesses in order 
 to drown his grief. This is the reason, sir, I would 
 never leave Mr. Gerald unless he wanted me to, or 
 I did some wrong. While to the sense of the world 
 we are divided by wealth and station we are both 
 sons of God, and arguing in this way, and being old 
 enough to be his father, I have a love for him as 
 for no other person, and I must be near him, 
 and, Mr. Hamilton, if you please, sir, I would like 
 to ask a favor of you not to let Mrs. Amory or Mr. 
 Gerald know of my feelings, for I am but a work 
 man, but through the light that has come to me, and 
 the kindness of Mr. Gerald, sir, I have been raised 
 from the gutter, so to speak, to a heavenly height, 
 I might say, where each day is never the same and 
 there is good coming every day, but it must be 
 worked out, and we have been shown how to demon 
 strate it. The poet Whittier had a spiritual vision 
 when he wrote: 
 
 The healing oj the seamless dress 
 
 Is by our beds oj pain; 
 We touch Him in life s throng and press, 
 
 And we are whole again. 
 
 11 Have I made myself clear, sir? he asked.
 
 ii2 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Perfectly, I replied, l and very interesting and 
 I agree to what you have requested. 
 
 " You see, sir, as a man for over thirty years 
 working with the laboring class, my speech is limited 
 in its variety of words, but I am learning others 
 and sometime they will place themselves just right 
 although some seem strange to me now when I try 
 to use them. Since coming into the blessed Truth, 
 I have learned more in two years than ever before 
 in my life, because it is necessary for one who is 
 working in it to read our books and our Journal, and 
 to get the right understanding and interpretation of 
 this Truth the exact meaning of the words must be 
 known. You can t guess at them and expect to get 
 the best results, sir. The Scriptures and our text 
 books are talked over so much in the associations 
 of the teachers, and among each other, that you 
 would be surprised to know how carefully and 
 thoughtfully the unfamiliar and difficult words are 
 pronounced in the right way. The Science teaches 
 us that we must do all things right. 
 
 " Among other things, he told me of the work 
 carried on in Boston, the faith of its workers, their 
 struggles against the floods of criticism, and related 
 it in such an interesting manner that it was lunch 
 time before I knew it. His faith in his religious 
 belief, his honesty and compassion for those who 
 misjudged and maligned the religion he loved and 
 worked for, seemed so exceptional that I said, Mr. 
 Parker (the Mr. slipped out, and I am glad it did), 
 it is my lunch time, and I am going to dine near 
 the Grand Central. I should like to have you lunch 
 with me, for I want to hear more about the work
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 113 
 
 you are interested in, for my daughter has a friend 
 who studied with a student of Mrs. Eddy and she 
 has received several letters from her describing the 
 efforts of the Church, and I know she wants to 
 know more about it. 
 
 " We went to a restaurant near the station and 
 took a booth in a quiet corner. When he found I 
 was really interested he told me how he had come 
 into the faith; of the people; the healing and purifi 
 cation accomplished and the nature of the attacks 
 upon it. I asked him if the devout followers were 
 so much engrossed in their work that they never 
 had what might be called a really good time. At 
 this he chuckled and said, l We have the best times 
 of anybody I know, because we have real pleasure. 
 What kind? Well/ he answered, on the last 
 4th of July the Christian Scientists Association, that 
 is, the Association of Mrs. Eddy s students, held a 
 picnic at a Summer resort, the " Point of Pines." 
 This was the ninth anniversary of that Association. 
 There were about one hundred in the party. I am 
 not a member but hope to be some day, but I was 
 there as a helper and it was a simple and beautiful 
 occasion. Everybody was happy. Everyone is happy 
 in Christian Science because we work to make others 
 well and happy, and that is a part of our theology, 
 but what pleased everybody was the fact that Mrs. 
 Eddy was there and she was radiantly happy. All 
 wanted to be near her, to ask questions, to do little 
 favors for her. Some who are not as prominent in 
 the work as others and who felt she did not know 
 them as well, held themselves in the background, 
 but she paid special attention to these shy ones and
 
 H4 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 made them feel at home. In my work as helper I 
 was busy arranging chairs and tables, and had no 
 time to join the group of students and invited guests 
 about her, but as I happened to pass along the 
 veranda carrying some pails for water, I heard a 
 voice calling, " Mr. Parker, Mr. Parker! " I turned, 
 and Mrs. Eddy had risen from her seat and was 
 beckoning for me to come to her. In the midst of 
 them all she thanked me for a simple piece of work 
 that skill in my trade had allowed me to do. I 
 had forgotten it but she hadn t. That is the kind 
 of woman she is, and she never measures the 
 reward. 
 
 " I presume you had some addresses as is usual 
 on these occasions, I asked. 
 
 " Yes, indeed, Mr. Hamilton, but first we had a 
 bountiful lunch in one of the small dining halls, 
 then there were remarks by different students and 
 guests. Dr. Crabtree, who wrote " Journeyings of 
 Jesus," spoke of what the Science had done for him 
 in giving him a more spiritual interpretation of what 
 the Journeyings of Jesus meant. A talented lady 
 who had been healed, and had performed some re 
 markable healing, gave some readings, and Dr. Har 
 ris, a dentist, told of his presentation of Christian 
 Science, before the Massachusetts Dental Academy 
 at its annual meeting. This was the first time the 
 subject had been given to this Academy. Then Mrs. 
 Eddy was called upon and gave a spiritual interpre 
 tation of the sea; of its power and majesty, and its 
 changing beauty. This was the text of a great 
 spiritual lesson that made us all feel the benefit of 
 being able to translate the Scriptures into a new
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 115 
 
 tongue. The members then passed some resolutions, 
 which I think your daughter might like to read, and 
 I have this extra printed copy which she may have, 
 sir. 
 
 " Then I asked him the question which had been 
 in my mind for some time, What do the devout fol 
 lowers of Mrs. Eddy think about works of art and 
 of style in dress; are they Puritanical in this 
 matter? 
 
 " In asking this I wanted to find out his exact atti 
 tude in regard to the works of art with which Gerald 
 has surrounded himself. They are not, sir, he said. 
 They love that which shows strength of character 
 and reflects a beauty which has no vulgarity or sen 
 suality about it, and an example of this is in my 
 thought now. Mrs. Eddy saw the need of having an 
 ornament of some kind upon the white marble 
 mantel of her parlor that would give color, and she 
 went down-town and bought a china figure of a 
 knight on horseback in rich color. She chose the 
 knight because it was a symbol of a purpose and 
 at the same time it had rich and warm coloring, 
 which I believe is the way Mr. Gerald would put it. 
 
 " And what about being well and stylishly 
 dressed, are your people allied in that regard to 
 the Quakers and other sects who believe in rigid 
 simplicity of dress? 
 
 " No, Mr. Hamilton. Our Teacher wants us to 
 appear well to the eyes of others. There has been 
 much criticism because our healers take money 
 for their labors. There are some people who believe 
 their work should be given free of charge, and in 
 accordance with this they also feel the healers should
 
 n6 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 live on as little as possible, and when one is seen 
 making a good appearance, although simply dressed, 
 there is criticism. Our teaching always arouses 
 qualities in us that have been asleep, and when we 
 feel the beauties of Truth and realize its healing and 
 purifying power we see beautiful things in a new 
 light. Our people should look neat and attractive, 
 and their clothes should always be in good taste and 
 become them. 
 
 " How does Mrs. Eddy dress? I asked him. 
 
 " l Very becomingly, sir. She always looks well 
 dressed. Perhaps it is the way she holds herself 
 that makes her dresses look so new. And she was 
 even criticized for wearing too fine clothes, as such 
 was not in accordance with her teachings of 
 humility, sir. You see, Mr. Hamilton, it has 
 been the custom, when Mrs. Eddy preached, to an 
 swer questions from the pulpit when they were sent 
 up to her. One Sunday she was asked, " How can 
 a Christian Scientist afford to wear diamonds, and 
 be clad in purple velvet? " She answered, " This 
 ring I wear was given me several years ago as a 
 thank offering from one I had brought back to life; 
 for a long time I could not wear it, but my husband 
 induced me to accustom myself by putting it on in 
 the night, and finally I came to see it only as a 
 sign of recognition and gratitude to my Master, and 
 to love it as such; this purple velvet is purple, but 
 it is velveteen, that I paid one dollar and fifty cents 
 a yard for, and I have worn it several years, but it 
 seems to be perpetually renewed, like the widow s 
 cruse." "
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 THEN the lady Aunt Giuliana saw going into 
 Hawthorne Hall must have been Mrs. Eddy," 
 exclaimed Mary. " Was there anything else of in 
 terest? " 
 
 " No," replied her father. " There were a few 
 more details in regard to investments I thought of 
 at the last moment and these took all the spare 
 time before going to the train." 
 
 " You found him quite an interesting character 
 study, didn t you, John? " asked Mrs. Hamilton. 
 
 " I did, but sometime Gerald will lose him." 
 
 " But you would not take him away from Gerald, 
 would you, Father? Gerald found him first." 
 
 " There is a time coming when Mr. Parker is 
 going to develop by his own efforts. The environ 
 ment he will find in Gerald and Gerald s friends 
 will broaden him in the customs of people of educa 
 tion. He is observant and receptive. His faith in 
 his religion will hold him in the straight and narrow 
 way of honesty in his labor, but you will find that 
 the crowning point of his efforts will be to become 
 a student of Mrs. Eddy and go into the work. This 
 I surmised from the manner in which he said certain 
 things. 
 
 " Perhaps Gerald would not lose him even then, 
 Father." 
 
 " Long experience has taught me to judge men 
 117
 
 n8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 pretty thoroughly from the man who cleans the of 
 fices to many big business men, and I will stake quite 
 a sum that Mr. Parker will prove himself surer of 
 the knowledge of the outcome of such a situation 
 than Gerald. If he should study with Mrs. Eddy 
 and go into the healing work he ought to make a 
 good healer, because he is so thorough in his labor, 
 and if I needed help in this way I would have him 
 because he has a definite knowledge of what he 
 knows, and what he does is carried to the end. I 
 never cared for Mrs. Mentall. She seemed to have 
 too many irons in the fire and her comprehension of 
 mental healing to be too much on the surface. I 
 liked Miss Drew better because she made no effort 
 to appear other than she was, and it seems to me 
 you derived more help from her than from Mrs. 
 Mentall." 
 
 " I did, Father, and it was only through her 
 awakening that I was awakened and am happier 
 than I have been for a long time." 
 
 " Then if you are happy you must continue so. 
 I am going over to Boston in a short time and shall 
 find for you the very best healer there is. I will 
 call on Mrs. Eddy and perhaps I can get her to 
 come here and treat you." 
 
 " O, Father, I wonder if she would. I love to 
 meet people who have original thoughts that agitate 
 the world, that is if the thoughts are good, and hers 
 must be, for Mr. Parker spoke of her kindness and 
 love to all. If her teachings have stirred up the 
 clergy, as it is said they have, and she is still gaining 
 converts, then there must be something more in 
 her teachings than they have been able to recognize.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall ng 
 
 Wouldn t it be wonderful for me to be able to throw 
 away this crutch, and to get rid of the fear that I 
 may always have to use it? Mr. Parker said, didn t 
 he, Father, that people were healed during the ser 
 vices in Hawthorne Hall? " 
 
 " Yes. And I believe what he said, because he 
 is so filled with the idea that if he is not honest to 
 the smallest detail, he cannot reflect the light that 
 has been given to him, and therefore he would not 
 be eligible, in his own conscience, to become a stu 
 dent of Mrs. Eddy. That is what makes me believe 
 in him, also because he is working toward a certain 
 point, and it is the example he sets which gives me 
 more faith in the mental healing school to which he 
 belongs, and furthermore, as the clergy attack the 
 method of Mrs. Eddy the hardest, it seems to me 
 it must be the one school they fear most. The other 
 schools seem too willing to fraternize, parley and 
 try to ward off persecution and criticism by sitting 
 on both sides of the fence at the same time. I 
 haven t had much faith in these mental curers until 
 now, since I have seen how happy you have become, 
 but I favor Parker s school, and there is just enough 
 sporting blood in me to want to let the fellow the 
 crowd has set upon be given a chance. There is 
 also a warm feeling in my heart to have my Boston 
 manager let the Rev. Mr. Towne I met at the 
 Banker s Club know that his arguments and fiery 
 denunciation had no effect on me. Because he is of 
 the clergy he evidently thought I would accept his 
 statements and not ask for proofs of their correct 
 ness. His cold blooded assumption irritates me 
 every time I think of it."
 
 I2O From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Father, tell me honestly now, is it because he 
 was unfair to Mrs. Eddy, that he irritated you, or 
 because he underrated your power to think for your 
 self." 
 
 " When you ask me to analyze I shall have to 
 answer that it was both, and perhaps more of the 
 latter. Little daughter, didn t the writer of the 
 article Boston Life which you read me, give as 
 her reasons for the feeling of unprecedented buoy 
 ancy and energy/ that she had been with the most 
 famous mind curer of the day? If it is only 
 a question of money we will have Mrs. Eddy here 
 just as soon as I get an opportunity to go to Boston. 
 Specialists go from city to city and even come from 
 Europe to attend cases, especially when they are 
 assured of large fees. 
 
 Two days after this conversation Mary was sur 
 prised by a visit from Mrs. Mentall. She entered 
 the room with all the effect of old, her personality 
 immediately dominating the situation and making 
 Mary feel that Mrs. Mentall held powers which 
 would compel her to look to her for help. After 
 Mrs. Mentall had finished telling Mary of her re 
 turn to her work in New York City and the number 
 of people who had applied to her for healing and 
 teaching, she immediately launched into an arraign 
 ment of Miss Drew, of her apostacy to her and the 
 great danger in which she had left Mary without 
 a practitioner. 
 
 Miss Drew, when she found that her conscience 
 determined for her that she must return to the teach 
 ing that had healed her, had written Mrs. Mentall 
 and told her squarely of the change that had come
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 121 
 
 to her, and that she had returned to Mary every 
 cent she had paid for treatments. 
 
 " This is the first instance in my experience," said 
 Mrs. Mentall, " a student has left me, the very first. 
 If I had been here she never would have dared leave 
 me and she knows it. Because I was fifteen hundred 
 miles away, she let herself drift. I have written, and 
 told her she cannot have success unless she comes 
 back to me, returns repentant, and is willing for me 
 to tell her what to do and what not to do. Miss 
 Hamilton, I am deeply shocked that I allowed my 
 self to let Miss Drew take your case, but I believed 
 she was thoroughly loyal to me at the time and 
 would be a dependable bridge until I should return 
 and complete your healing." 
 
 During these remarks a bright spot appeared on 
 Mary s face and in her eyes little points of fire 
 gleamed at Mrs. MentalPs recitation of the apostacy 
 of Miss Drew, and when Mrs. Mentall had stopped 
 in her arraignment long enough to take breath Mary 
 said in a quiet tone, " But Miss Drew was very kind 
 and she helped me considerably, Mrs. Mentall." 
 
 To this Mrs. Mentall returned, " What help you 
 may have received was from the results of the 
 treatments I gave you, and maybe those of Miss 
 Drew while she acted under the directions I had laid 
 out -for her, but when she gave me up as her teacher 
 she could not help you any further, and that, not 
 her conscience, was the reason she returned what 
 you had paid her." 
 
 Into Mary s thought there had steadily grown the 
 light of conflict but it did not show in her face or 
 eyes, neither was it apparent in her voice when she
 
 122 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 quietly said, " Mrs. Mentall, I have gone over the 
 experiences of each day since you took my 
 case, and I can say with honesty that at no time 
 during your treatments did 1 receive physical help. 
 Just a moment, please, Mrs. Mentall, I have not fin 
 ished. I have also gone over the experiences of each 
 day while under the care of Miss Drew, and while I 
 admit I was mentally keyed up under your treat 
 ment, I was also in the same condition under that 
 of Miss Drew, but it was not until the day she 
 came here and told me of her decision to return to 
 the teaching which had cured her, and read me the 
 letter her teacher, Mrs. Roe ; had written, that I 
 felt the first uplift. From that time I began to 
 improve. It will not help your argument, Mrs. 
 Mentall, to talk strongly against Miss Drew, be 
 cause I have found her honest and am very fond 
 of her." 
 
 While Mary had been talking, Mrs. Mentall had 
 been thinking rapidly. Of this situation she had 
 not been aware and she saw she had made an 
 error and hoped that some way of correcting it 
 would appear, and it came when Mary made the 
 mistake of saying, " It will not help your argument, 
 Mrs. Mentall, to talk so strongly against Miss Drew, 
 because I have found her honest and am very fond 
 of her." 
 
 Mrs. Mentall brought her chair closer to Mary, 
 took her hand, and putting forth the greatest effort 
 her personality could command to become the one 
 and only power of the situation, she said sweetly, 
 " My dear, what I said just now was entirely to 
 test your mental powers and watch what effect
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 123 
 
 might take place in your physical condition under 
 excitement, and I find that you are not yet able to 
 discern the difference between that which is good, 
 better and best in the teaching of Mental Science. 
 You have not had the opportunity as I have to meet 
 representatives of different schools of Mental Heal 
 ing, therefore you are not able to analyze their 
 teachings. You have come in contact with only two 
 practitioners, Miss Drew, if I can call her such, and 
 myself, but you can not be certain of what she uses 
 as a method for you can see how she changed from 
 her teacher, Mrs. Roe, to me and then back again, 
 and it may be that she will return to me in a short 
 time. Of the two healers you have had I am the 
 only one who has not changed in one statement of 
 what I teach and use, and the number of persons 
 who desire me to take them as patients, also those 
 who wish to study with me, to learn the manner 
 in which I heal, is more than I can find time for. 
 If this demand for my services is an indication 
 of my success, then the methods I use are the most 
 successful. This is a point you should think over 
 before you lean toward other teachings not so well 
 worked out as what I teach, which has all the power 
 of the most modern discoveries in the realm of Men 
 tal Healing and research to make it successful. As 
 Miss Drew was my assistant and was to treat you 
 until I returned, I therefore consider you still my 
 patient, and shall ask you first of all to destroy Miss 
 Drew s letters if you have them., those of Mrs. Roe, 
 and all others sent by Miss Drew irrespective by 
 whom written. As I am handling your case we will 
 first clean house so that nothing of injurious teach-
 
 124 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ing remains in your possession. That is all, my 
 dear, and it is a good beginning." 
 
 With these words and a few of parting Mrs. 
 Mentall arose gracefully from her chair, smiled and 
 departed. She had ended the call abruptly just as 
 she had planned to do, had done most of the talking 
 and allowed Mary practically no opportunity to ask 
 questions after she had determined her plan of 
 battle. 
 
 The powerful personality of Mrs. Mentall, ex 
 erted to its utmost, left Mary very much disturbed. 
 This had been the definite aim of Mrs. Mentall 
 because she knew that sooner or later, Mary would 
 ask for help to straighten out the question of what 
 school of mental healing was the right one, and she 
 meant to be the nearest to her when this time should 
 come. She realized from what Mary had said, that 
 at some time she might give her a hard battle, but 
 before the time came she would have the battle 
 ground chosen and it should be to her advantage. 
 The Hamiltons she must keep close to her because 
 their patronage meant another step upward on the 
 social ladder. 
 
 The pastor of the church the Hamiltons attended, 
 had been the minister, up to a year previous, of the 
 religious body of which Mrs. Mentall was a member 
 and she had interested him in Mental Healing. The 
 advantage he saw in it was the power to develop 
 personality with which to attract and hold to him 
 those who could do him the most good. Four days 
 after Mrs. Mentall had called upon Mary, she met 
 her former pastor at a social gathering and related 
 her experience. She told him of Mary s interest in
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 125 
 
 Miss Drew s statements relative to Mrs. Eddy, and 
 that she had tried to correct it but she felt her 
 efforts had not been altogether successful, because, 
 up to the moment, she had not received a message 
 from Mary asking her to come and help her to clear 
 up the mental tangles she believed she was in when 
 she left her. 
 
 But Mary had not taken the situation as Mrs. 
 Mentall had thought she would. After Mrs. Mentall 
 had left her she was calm for a while then slowly a 
 feeling of deep resentment set in against her 
 for assuming too much authority, but as she thought 
 over the situation as a whole, the changes Miss 
 Drew had made in her view-points, the surety of 
 Mrs. Mentall and the seemingly unfathomable 
 difference between Christian Science, as Mrs. Roe, 
 Miss Turner and Miss Drew gave it in their letters, 
 and that which Mrs. Mentall taught, she floundered 
 deeper and deeper. She thought over these matters 
 so intensely, that after two days nature asserted 
 itself and the wheels of her thoughts which had 
 been revolving at a high rate of speed, began to go 
 more slowly, and by the third day she had come to 
 the place wherein she determined to make no fur 
 ther effort to try to solve the question, and her atti 
 tude became that of indifference. And this turn 
 her thoughts had taken had been one reason why 
 Mrs. Mentall had not received a message from Mary 
 to come to her. The other was that Mary did not 
 like what Mrs. Mentall had stated, " As Miss 
 Drew was my assistant and was to treat you until I 
 returned, I therefore consider you still my patient." 
 If she abided by this decision she would be com-
 
 126 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 pelled to receive treatment from Mrs. Mentall 
 whether she wanted to or not. While she did not 
 like her attitude in asking her to destroy the letters 
 of Mrs. Roe and Miss Drew, she realized that Mrs. 
 Eddy had asked her students not to read false lit 
 erature but to destroy it. On the fifth day after 
 Mrs. MentalPs call, she received a note from Mary 
 which told her frankly that she did not consider 
 herself her patient, for all treatments had ended 
 when Miss Drew finished with her, but if she found 
 she needed help from her she would let her know. 
 
 Three days later Rev. Mr. Jones, the pastor of 
 the church the Hamiltons attended, called. Mary 
 was alone as Mrs. Hamilton was in town. She had 
 not been feeling as well as a week ago and craved a 
 mental rest. There seemed to be indecision about 
 her everywhere and the hope that had appeared so 
 bright had vanished, and old fears of physical in 
 capacity seemed to weight her down. Rev. Mr. 
 Jones had called upon her several times during the 
 winter and she had always found him genial and 
 interesting. He was known as a man of deep learn 
 ing and an extensive reader of scientific literature. 
 
 After some talk about the weather and the new 
 singers engaged for the church, the conversation 
 turned on Mental Healing, and then upon Mrs. 
 Mentall. He congratulated Mary upon having a 
 person of such splendid personality for a healer. Up 
 to this point Mary did not have much interest 
 in his conversation but at this she felt herself jarred 
 mentally, and replied that she had written to Mrs. 
 Mentall not to consider herself her practitioner until 
 she asked her to be. When Mary realized Rev.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 127 
 
 Mr. Jones was trying to make her see what a re 
 markable woman Mrs. Mentall was, she rebelled, 
 and told him ; more perhaps as a method of offsetting 
 his purpose than any other, that she thought the 
 Science as taught by Mrs. Eddy s students showed 
 greater love, less desire to dominate the thoughts 
 of others, and more spirituality, and were she to 
 choose she would take this teaching. 
 
 Mary, in the defence of the pure promptings of 
 an inner conscience, did not realize when she said 
 these words that the result would be like touching 
 a match to gunpowder, and they were totally unex 
 pected by Rev. Mr. Jones. He had lately been 
 reading criticisms of Christian Science and her words 
 put him in the mood to do battle. Hardly had 
 Mary uttered the last word than the reverend gentle 
 man took her simple statements as a reflection upon 
 the teachings of Mrs. Mentall and he began his de 
 fence by stating that the College of which Mrs. Eddy 
 is the head had issued fraudulent medical diplomas, 
 and this must be true because a clergyman of Dan- 
 vers, Mass., Rev. Mr. Rice, who is also a member 
 of the Legislature of that State, gave this informa 
 tion to the newspapers. " Therefore," continued 
 Rev. Mr. Jones, " Mrs. Eddy s acts and her College 
 are based on fraud, and all who continue such teach 
 ings are continuing a fraud." 
 
 With an introspective light shining in her eyes, 
 Mary touched a bell on the table beside her, and at 
 the entrance of her maid asked her to go to her room 
 and bring the portfolio lying on her desk. 
 
 " You evidently have made a deep study of the 
 teachings of Mrs. Eddy," said Mary, with a win-
 
 128 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ning smile, " and I am glad to find some one who 
 knows as much about them as you do, but first of 
 all, that we may know both sides, I have here," as 
 the maid handed her the portfolio, " something on 
 this very subject printed in the Boston Traveler: 
 1 A few months ago it would not have been safe to 
 whisper in the ears of the most conservative that 
 puritanical intolerance had not died out of even the 
 unconscious mind of this age. To-day, it is an es 
 tablished fact, provable by simply opening to the 
 editorial columns of any secular or religious peri 
 odical published within communicating distances of 
 the worshipful Sunday throng at the Church of 
 Christ, Park Street. The sorrowful and sick have 
 been wooed by its cheery call, but even these the 
 intolerant spirit of the powers that be would keep 
 from obeying, if possible, by denouncing its benefi 
 cent ministrations and branding its apostles with 
 titles suitable for criminals and outlaws, but unpar 
 alleled in misnaming, since the time when Jesus of 
 Nazareth was called a pestilent fellow, perverting 
 the people, and stirring up seditions mischievous 
 enough to imprison and execute him for. This new 
 church has taken up the work where the early Fa 
 thers left it off; as its practical accomplishments to 
 the spoken word, healing from sickness. 
 
 " What do the clergy (there are grand and 
 Christly exceptions) say of such proceedings? Let 
 us quote: Rev. Mr. Rice of Danvers, says publicly, 
 that these " Scientists " attempted to get fraudu 
 lent medical diplomas from the State. Not a single 
 Scientist wants a title classing him with the practi 
 tioners whose methods he opposes."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 129 
 
 " But that does not prove Mrs. Eddy has not 
 issued diplomas for medical purposes, my dear 
 young lady," replied the clergyman. " Her College 
 was chartered under an act of the State granting 
 certain privileges for educational, charitable, benev 
 olent, religious, literary, scientific or medical pur 
 poses. The teachings in question were iiot for edu 
 cational purposes as we recognize the term, neither 
 charitable, benevolent, religious, literary or scien 
 tific as the laws recognize such terms, but for a 
 medical purpose." 
 
 " But, Mr. Jones, Dr. Thompson said, when we 
 were talking about mental treatment, that the word 
 medicinal could be properly applied to anything that 
 acted as a curative agent as it was not limited to 
 giving pills and medicated liquids. You see, since 
 Mrs. Mentall called upon me I have been going over 
 very carefully some clippings I have collected, so 
 that I may know which path to choose when I 
 start again, and I find here an answer to this ques 
 tion relative to diplomas. This is an article by Mrs. 
 Eddy herself in the Boston Globe of June 2, 1885, 
 entitled Has not granted diplomas. It reads as 
 follows : 
 
 I have not seen the articles alluded to, but I am 
 credibly informed that several papers have contained 
 statements to the effect that Christian Scientists have 
 issued fraudulent diplomas. The Massachusetts Meta 
 physical College is the only chartered college sending out 
 students qualified as above. Have been at the head of 
 this school since its organization, and state upon author 
 ity, I have not granted a diploma; am waiting for stu 
 dents to prove their fitness for such legal indorsement 
 before applying for special charter. About four years
 
 130 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ago, when Rev. Mr. Rice was a member of the Legisla 
 ture, I was authentically informed he reported to that 
 body that my attorney had told him I had concluded not 
 to issue diplomas. When Mr. Rice called on me to con 
 verse on this subject in 1881, I had two witnesses pres 
 ent. In conversation about my school he asked me if I in 
 tended to give diplomas to graduating classes. I replied 
 in substance that I should claim all rights and privileges 
 conferred by the charter, whether I did or did not use 
 them. 
 
 " That is all right," said Rev. Mr. Jones, " as far 
 as it goes if Mrs. Eddy is speaking the exact truth, 
 but the fact is that those who have studied with 
 her place the title C.S. after their names." 
 
 " Miss Drew," returned Mary promptly, " ex 
 plained to me that C.S. is not a degree as given on 
 a diploma, for it was used previous to the chartering 
 of her College by Mrs. Eddy s students. Among 
 other data Miss Drew collected relative to this tilt 
 with Rev. Mr. Rice, is that at a meeting of her stu 
 dents in August, 1879, there was consideration of 
 what name her students should be known by, 
 whether Metaphysicians or Christian Scientists, but 
 it was not until January of 1880 that the latter 
 title was accepted by that body and referred to Mrs. 
 Eddy for her approval. By these dates you will 
 see, Mr. Jones, that the title Christian Scientist is 
 older than the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 
 as that institution was not chartered until a year 
 later, 1881. In this copy of the Christian Science 
 Journal of this month you will notice the practi 
 tioners cards and that there is not a name with 
 C.S.B. or C.S.D., after it, but Miss Drew wrote me
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 131 
 
 that at some time Mrs. Eddy would grant such de 
 grees as C.S.B. and C.S.D. to those spiritually fitted 
 to receive them." 
 
 Rev. Mr. Jones saw that a shift of position was 
 necessary and remarked in a pacific way that the 
 question whether or not Mrs. Eddy had granted di 
 plomas did not have any bearing upon what she 
 claimed for her teachings in Science and Health. The 
 College scheme might wither and die, but unfortu 
 nately the book which she had written had been 
 forced into public libraries by over-zealous followers 
 and some one in a future decade might start another 
 movement based upon its false premises. 
 
 " And just what are false premises, Mr. Jones? " 
 inquired Mary in a placid tone of voice. 
 
 " The book is full of them. She believes that 
 her teaching is the second coming of Christ, but it 
 is anti-Christ. Her statements are contradictory, 
 and when she says there is no matter, she flies di 
 rectly in the face of all the researches of the greatest 
 scientists. If her teachings have the power to heal 
 why did she not accept the challenge sent to her by 
 Professor Townsend, a copy of which was mailed 
 to me, and I have here, in which he wrote to Mrs. 
 Eddy: If you, or the president of your college, 
 or your entire college of doctors, will put into place 
 a real case of hip or ankle dislocation without re 
 sorting to the ordinary manipulation or without 
 touching it, I will give you one thousand dollars. 
 Or, if you, or your president, or your entire college, 
 will give sight to one of the inmates of South Boston 
 Asylum for the Blind; that sightless person having 
 been born blind, I will give you two thousand 
 dollars.
 
 132 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " With this there came a copy of a letter to 
 Professor Townsend written by Mrs. Eddy which 
 shows that she was afraid to accept a challenge and 
 evaded it: 
 
 The article of Prof. Townsend having the above cap 
 tion (Prayer and Healing), published in Zion s Herald, 
 December 3rd, came to my notice not until January gth. 
 In it he offered the President of the Massachusetts Meta 
 physical College, in Boston, or one of her students, the 
 liberal sum of $1,000 if she would reset certain dislo 
 cations without the use of her hands, and $2,000 if she 
 would give sight to one born blind. 
 
 Will the gentleman accept my thanks due to his 
 generosity; for should I accept his bid, he would lose 
 his money. Why? Because I performed more difficult 
 tasks fifteen years ago. At present I am in another de 
 partment of Christian work, where there shall be no 
 signs given them," for they shall be instructed in the 
 principle of Christian Science that furnishes its own 
 proof. 
 
 " I can t see why Mrs. Eddy should have refused 
 that offer," said Rev. Mr. Jones, " if she is honest 
 in her teachings and has an honest faith in them, 
 can you, Miss Hamilton? " 
 
 " Yes, I believe I can, and frankly I believe you 
 can also, and I will read you a clipping from the 
 Journal which comments upon this very subject: 
 Professor Townsend refers boastfully to his news 
 paper challenge to a heathen combat for a religious 
 stake of three thousand dollars (Zion s Herald, 
 Spring of 85), when he added, " We should like to 
 hear from Mrs. Eddy! " She replied wisely and 
 kindly. Her answer was refused publication. No
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 133 
 
 Chiistian has ever consented to " prayer-gauge 
 tests." Jesus refused the tempter s " bids." 
 
 " It seems to me, Miss Hamilton, that you are not 
 open to conviction upon any of the points we have 
 gone over," remarked the clergyman with the slight 
 est feeling of irritation. 
 
 " I am but asking positive proof of wrong doing, 
 and teaching that is not in accordance with that of 
 the Master we both profess to follow, and you have 
 given me neither," returned Mary with spirit. 
 " This seems to me to be an age in which the sub 
 ject of metaphysics is not easily understood by 
 those who have had their views limited by the 
 religious beliefs in which they have lived and been 
 threatened by them since childhood." 
 
 " But my dear Miss Hamilton, these religious 
 beliefs have saved many souls." 
 
 " Has it not been more through the fear of God 
 than the love of God, Mr. Jones? " 
 
 " Both, Miss Hamilton. How else could they have 
 been religiously educated? " 
 
 " To believe that what Jesus taught relative to 
 healing the sick and raising the dead is for us, - 
 for the world now; that it was not a mysterious 
 method merely for his time." 
 
 " But, my dear Miss Hamilton, we are not like 
 Jesus. I could not do such work as much as I would 
 like to. The church gives prayers for the recovery 
 of the sick, in fact we do all that is set forth for 
 us to do by the wise fathers of the church who 
 developed our doctrine." 
 
 " Do you believe then, Mr. Jones, that your doc 
 trines have grown to the place where there can be 
 no further spiritual developement? "
 
 134 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " I sincerely hope, Miss Hamilton, that a stopping 
 point will never be reached in the revelation of the 
 wonderful knowledge in the Bible." 
 
 " But are you sure the Christian churches are in 
 terpreting the Bible in its spiritual meaning? " 
 
 " Such learned divines as we have had and now 
 have could not have been mistaken." 
 
 " Have they perhaps not been too learned, Mr. 
 Jones, and argued from the view-point of creed 
 rather than from spiritual vision? " 
 
 " I must admit there has been that danger." 
 
 " There will always be, Mr. Jones, so long as they 
 look to that which is material instead of spiritual; 
 to that which is personal instead of impersonal. For 
 months I have lain in this room wondering what sin 
 I had committed for which I was suffering, while 
 others who had sinned deeply were blessed with 
 health. God could not make such a law that I 
 should be some kind of a lesson for others. I can 
 not picture God as a person who says to one, Be 
 sick/ and to another Be well and happy. This 
 poet," and Mary took a clipping from her portfolio, 
 " has summed up this problem in these lines, - 
 
 O God, dear God, how little has man understood 
 Thy tender, loving and eternal Fatherhood. 
 Maker of good and ill mortals have pictured Thee, 
 A nd pagan misinterpretations of Thy " almighty 
 
 will " 
 
 Have made Thee one to fear who punishes with ill, 
 From which no one, not even Jesus, Thy dear son, 
 
 could flee.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 135 
 
 // this be so what shall we think of Thy beloved 
 
 son 
 If it were Thy " almighty will " to slay Thy servant 
 
 Lazarus, 
 The widow s son, and Jarius child, and when these 
 
 deeds were done, 
 He came, and with calm words that seemed 
 
 ridiculous, 
 Said unto Lazarus, " Come forth! " and to the 
 
 widow s son, " Arise! " 
 What treason to Thy wish did he devise, 
 What conflict with Thy power, when 
 He healed what Thou hads t hurt, and then 
 Spake living words to ring the ages through and 
 
 through, 
 
 " The works that I do, ye shall also do." 
 O you who ll not accept his words in all their heal 
 ing might, 
 
 Would doubt his royal and appointed birth 
 Should he appear again upon your waiting earth. 
 You d soil his name, his words of love you d jeer 
 
 and pun, 
 
 And at his works, his truth and love and light, 
 Would blink like owls before the morning sun, 
 And in your blindness cry again for darkness and 
 
 for night. 
 
 After a brief pause Rev. Mr. Jones said, "I 
 wish I could convince you how false are 
 the teachings beginning with the statement 
 that there is no matter ; that God is 
 not cognizant of sickness and sin, and did not 
 create them for the purpose of teaching us les-
 
 136 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 sons. Mrs. Eddy s teachings are Pantheistic, and 
 in Boston, where her work has been analyzed abso 
 lutely first hand and from every angle, such eminent 
 divines as Rev. Joseph Cook, Rev. A. J. Gordon, 
 and other authorities I could cite, have placed her 
 in that category. My dear Miss Hamilton, I know 
 you would not accept any doctrine based on Panthe 
 ism, would you? " 
 
 " Probably not, but neither of the two clergymen 
 you have cited have proved their case. Here is an 
 article published by Rev. Stacy Fowler, of Boston, 
 entitled Christian Science. Miss Turner, who sent 
 it to me, has written that he does not understand 
 considerable that Mrs. Eddy teaches, but he takes 
 up this very question of Pantheism, and I want to 
 read it to you. He writes: It is apposite here to 
 note several distinctions. This " science " is not 
 pantheism, as it has been harshly called by Joseph 
 Cook. The pantheist holds that God is in everything 
 and that the All is God. Mrs. Eddy eliminates God 
 from everything else but spirit. All else she calls 
 shadows and reflections. She places the " mortal 
 mind " a whole hemisphere of thought outside of 
 God and over against Him. Her language is often 
 pantheistic but her thought is not. In a note to 
 me she writes: 
 
 " I am the only anti-pantheist, for I see that God, 
 Spirit, is not in His reflection, any more than the sun 
 is in the light that comes to this earth through reflection. 
 Can you understand this? No: and no one can fully 
 until I educate the spiritual sense to perceive the sub 
 stance of spirit, and the substanceless of matter. "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 137 
 
 " Dr. Fowler s comment upon this/ said Mary 
 with a smile, "is: There is a diameter of thought 
 between her science and pure pantheism. 
 
 " Such an argument as we are having," said Rev. 
 Mr. Jones, " seems to get us nowhere, and I feel 
 that it is giving you undue excitement, Miss Mary, 
 to which your strength is not equal." 
 
 " I have enjoyed it, because you see I happened 
 to be well prepared on this occasion to give you just 
 as good as you sent, Mr. Jones," said Mary with a 
 winning smile. 
 
 " I do not find many young women who argue so 
 severely with their pastors as you, Miss Hamilton." 
 
 " They probably have not had the opportunities 
 I have had. They have their dances, games and 
 riding. I want those also but all I can do is to read, 
 read, read and think, think, think. But there are 
 several advantages I have over the other girls." 
 
 " What are those, Miss Mary? " 
 
 " You see, Mr. Jones, when in our city house, my 
 room is a kind of a club room for the finest club 
 in the world, made up of three members, father, 
 mother and myself. There we have our reading and 
 our talks, and all persons of note or fame who come 
 to our home are always brought up to talk to me, 
 and this in itself has been a liberal education, so 
 that J have no fear of meeting or talking with any 
 one on certain subjects." 
 
 " With the class of people who come to your home, 
 you have certainly had exceptional opportunities 
 to grow up with a broad view of many interesting 
 matters, and I must say that in you I have met a 
 very worthy opponent."
 
 138 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " You must not give me too much credit, Mr. 
 Jones, because, you see, I had the ammunition at 
 hand. Beside this, father met a clergyman at lunch 
 when he was in Boston a short time ago, who berated 
 Mrs. Eddy s teachings, and he replied with some 
 spirit, the spirit of justice, Mr. Jones, to one who had 
 never met the lady, nor had asked her for interpre 
 tations of what she taught. From what father told 
 me he must have said some pretty strong things to 
 that minister, and they say I have father s spirit, 
 so you see, Mr. Jones, I have shone more by re 
 flection than because I am an original giver of light." 
 
 " You are very modest, Miss Hamilton, but at 
 the same time very clever, and you have taken men 
 tal notes of the methods used by the eminent lawyers 
 who come here and talk legal matters." 
 
 " It is all helpful," replied Mary, " but sometimes 
 very dry and tedious." 
 
 As Mr. Jones arose to take his leave Mary said 
 with a bewitching twinkle in her eyes, which brought 
 a corresponding reflection from his, " Now, Mr. 
 Jones, if you expect me to give money for your 
 charities, you must play fair in all such matters 
 as we went over together. We should be in the 
 same position as a judge in the Court, as father 
 says, and hear both sides before giving a decision. 
 Isn t that so, Mr. Jones? " 
 
 " I must admit that it is." 
 
 " You see," went on Mary, " you are considered 
 a very learned man, but you know what it says in 
 the Bible, Out of the mouths of babes and suck 
 lings, " and Mary smiled her way deeper into the 
 clergyman s heart, and he replied, " the Bible is 
 right."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 139 
 
 For a short time after the departure of Rev. Mr. 
 Jones, Mary had a feeling of high elation. She was 
 well satisfied with the manner in which she had 
 met his arguments. A few hours later this feeling 
 cooled and she began wondering whether or not she 
 had defended Mrs. Eddy s teachings because of 
 honest belief in them, or because she had material 
 at hand which made her desire to win the argument. 
 The next day brought a feeling of confusion, and 
 the thought uppermost in her mind was why had not 
 Mrs. Eddy accepted the challenge of Dr. Townsend 
 and proved to the world the efficacy of her teach 
 ings? Had the power left her which had enabled 
 her to equal, and perhaps go beyond what he had 
 demanded as proof? Did not she write, " I per 
 formed more difficult tasks fifteen years ago? " The 
 defence of her position did not seem wholly ade 
 quate, and she thought over the words: "No 
 Christian has ever consented to prayer-gauge tests. 
 Jesus refused the tempter s bid. " On the other 
 hand no other teaching since the time of Jesus had 
 claimed to do so much healing, saving and purifying, 
 and she wondered if refusing the " tempter s bids " 
 was as justifiable at this time as it was nearly nine 
 teen hundred years ago. For the next few days 
 Mary was in a state of introspective questioning. 
 Several times she started to re-read the articles Miss 
 Drew had sent her, but the thought, " what is the 
 use? " came strongly to her and then she became 
 indifferent and began reading a volume of short sto 
 ries to help her forget her troubles. But the pleasure 
 she derived from novels soon began to pall, for the 
 craving to spend her time for something worth while,
 
 140 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 and put herself through mental gymnastics led her 
 to think of the silent conflict with the religious world 
 that Mrs. Roe, Miss Drew, Miss Turner, Parker 
 and others were waging in defence of what they be 
 lieved to be right. As she thought over what Parker 
 had told her father, she felt the blood tingling in her 
 veins and the desire for something to fight for which 
 she believed was right. To be a good fighter in 
 games, sports and even in battle required courage, 
 faith and brains. If Miss Drew were with her now 
 she would have renewed faith in the Science. If 
 she were only out among the people, the little 
 Church in Boston for instance, where she could talk 
 to those who had been cured, how much more satis 
 fied she would feel, and would know just how to 
 enter a conflict and whether or not she was on the 
 right side. 
 
 Out of sheer agony that created the desire to be 
 nearer in thought to Miss Drew, Mrs. Roe and 
 Parker, she took up the clipping from the Boston 
 Traveler entitled " Rev. M. B. G. Eddy s Easter 
 Service," and read: "The Church of Christ (Sci 
 entist) had their meeting Easter Sunday at Haw 
 thorne Hall, which was crowded one hour before 
 service commenced, and half an hour before the 
 arrival of the pastor, Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy, the 
 tide of men and women was turned from the doors 
 with the information, No more standing room. 
 
 " On each side of the pulpit were beautiful plants 
 and flowers while a table in front of the speaker 
 was laden with an immense cross composed of roses, 
 calla lilies, etc., towering very nearly to the top of 
 the pulpit. It was with difficulty that the speaker,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 141 
 
 with the assistance of the genial but muscular usher, 
 Mr. Palmer, could force her way through the crowd, 
 blocking the hallway and aisles, but it was accom 
 plished after a good-natured struggle. 
 
 " The speaker took her text from Mark xvi. 3: 
 
 WHO SHALL ROLL US AWAY THE STONE FROM THE 
 SEPULCHRE? 
 
 "She said: This stone, in a spiritual sense, is the 
 human view entertained of the power, resistance, and sub 
 stance of matter as opposed to the might and supremacy 
 of spirit; Jesus met this question and settled it on 
 the side of God s love and omnipotence, showing their 
 triumph on all occasions. The resurrection was a mo 
 mentous truth divinely attested; by it the vague ab 
 stractions of metaphysics is animated with immortal 
 proof, the vitalizing power of all truth. The sacred 
 precincts of the tomb gave Jesus refuge from the heart- 
 sickening brutality of his foes long enough to solve the 
 great problem of being at every microscopic point. 
 
 " His three days work in the sepulchre set the seal of 
 eternity on time; it proved life deathless, and love the 
 master of human hate. It met materia medica, surgery 
 and hygiene with the power of Mind over matter, and 
 mastered them on this basis. 
 
 " He neither required drugs to allay inflammation, 
 pure air and nourishment to resuscitate the wasted ener 
 gies, the skill of a surgeon to support or reinstate his 
 parted palms that he might use those hands to remove 
 the napkins and winding sheet, nor to bind up his 
 wounded side and lacerated feet. Was this supernatural, 
 since the God of nature established it in proof of a man s 
 delegated power? It was not supernatural, but ren 
 dered divinely natural, when divinity brought to human 
 ity the understanding of His power. 
 
 " Oh, the gloom and glory of that hour! His disciples 
 believed him dead: himself was testing the power of 
 Spirit to destroy all human sense of matter the closed
 
 142 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 coffin-lid, the earth-bound walls and iron door of his 
 tomb, yea, the power of death that great stone which 
 must be rolled away to let the human understanding rise 
 to a sense of divine life and power. Jesus met every 
 material condition and law of matter and mastered them 
 when he stepped forth from his loathsome resting-place, 
 wrapped in the glory of a sublime success, an everlasting 
 victory. He hath rolled away the stone of sin and sense 
 from every human mind and body, if this mind will 
 accept his proof for its example, and receive this full 
 salvation. " 
 
 When Mary finished reading she felt a distinct 
 uplift in her thought for she realized the grandeur 
 and truth of this interpretation of the resurrection. 
 She had always believed that the resurrection was 
 supernatural and was confined to the efforts of Jesus 
 only to perform. For the first time she realized 
 that while the Master was in the tomb, he had been 
 using the Science he had perfected to heal himself 
 of all wounds and show how his teachings could 
 overcome death, and that he could save himself. 
 She realized that not until he had come to that 
 spiritual part of his teachings, the absolute power of 
 Spirit over matter, could and did arrive the time 
 when he could show what he had not before proved, 
 for there could be no suspicion in his case, as 
 might have been in that of Lazarus, the daughter 
 of Jairus, the son of the widow of Nain, that 
 life had not been entirely extinct. Again Mary 
 read Mrs. Eddy s words. " Was this supernatural, 
 since the God of nature established it in proof of 
 a man s delegated power? It was not supernatural, 
 but rendered divinely natural, when divinity brought 
 to humanity the understanding of His power."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 143 
 
 The brilliant and uplifting truth of this sermon 
 caused Mary to attempt to visualize the scene at 
 that Easter Sunday service, and she took up the 
 letter of Miss Drew and read carefully the descrip 
 tion she had written of Hawthorne Hall. As she 
 read, she pictured to herself the interior, the 
 pulpit, with the plants and flowers; the immense 
 cross of roses and calla lilies, and she wondered 
 if Mrs. Eddy wore the purple velvet, and then 
 she corrected herself, the purple velveteen dress. 
 Then she thought of the people and the crowd block 
 ing the hallway and the aisles until there was no 
 more standing room. She thought of Mrs. Roe, 
 Miss Turner, Parker and Mr. Johns, names she 
 most closely connected with the little Church, and 
 wondered where they sat or perhaps stood, and was 
 their interpretation of the resurrection the same 
 she had received from reading the sermon. How 
 absurd it was for Mrs. Mentall to demand that she 
 destroy the letters of Mrs. Roe, and Miss Drew. If 
 she had obeyed she would not have known the true 
 significance of the resurrection. Hereafter she 
 would rely on the strength of the efforts of the four 
 persons whose work was known to her by what it 
 had done 
 
 In the second week of October the Hamiltons re 
 turned to their city home. Mary desired to stay a 
 few weeks more at the Summer place, for it was here 
 she had first received physical help and had been 
 given a definite viewpoint relative to the possibility 
 of being entirely cured. She loved the gardens, the 
 birds and the sea, also the peace that gave her time 
 to think more introspectively. When she analyzed
 
 144 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 her thoughts relative to going back to the city, she 
 found she had a fear back of it all, and that fear 
 was of Mrs. Mentall. Personally she had no fear 
 of her, but she realized that Mrs. Mentall had a 
 way of taking possession of her; of keeping her 
 from remonstrating; of brushing aside her objec 
 tions; of saying just what she desired, and then cut 
 ting short the conversation before she had time to 
 argue some matter in which she did not concur. 
 This treatment made her angry, and from that con 
 dition came fermentation, and by the effect of some 
 remark injected suddenly, and at just the right 
 place, doubts arose relative to the correctness and 
 efficacy of any other school of healing except that 
 taught by her. The distance from New York City 
 to the home on Long Island had seemed to put space 
 between her and Mrs. Mentall, but after a day in 
 her own large sunny room with familiar objects 
 about her these fears gradually dimmed and there 
 came to her a new courage and hope. 
 
 About a week later the dread that Mary had held 
 relative to Mrs. Mentall calling upon her was ful 
 filled. She came with Mrs. Granville Smythe osten 
 sibly to call upon Mrs. Hamilton. At the right time 
 in the conversation, Mrs. Mentall said in her most 
 disarming, and winning way that she would go up 
 and see Mary. Mrs. Hamilton asked her if she had 
 better not send word. 
 
 There is no necessity for doing that, Mrs. Ham 
 ilton, I assure you, for the last time I saw her I 
 told her I would call upon her when the right time 
 came, and she has been expecting me since her re 
 turn to the city, so I will go right up."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 145 
 
 Mary was in her large easy chair reading. She 
 started with surprise when she heard Mrs. MentalPs 
 smooth flexible voice saying, " How do you do, Miss 
 Hamilton. Mrs. Smythe and I called upon your 
 mother and I could not resist the opportunity of 
 just running up to see you." 
 
 For a moment Mary s heart almost ceased beat 
 ing, for she had not only been startled by the noise 
 less approach of her visitor, but the look of certain 
 victory on her face made her shiver, because she 
 knew there was going to be a contest between them. 
 Mary grew instantly angry because Mrs. Mentall 
 had not asked if she would care to see her, but she 
 did not allow this feeling to show. She knew it was 
 one of Mrs. Mentall s carefully calculated strategic 
 moves to catch her while unaware of her presence 
 in the house. Mary felt outraged, but with 
 the many examples of the tact she had seen 
 her father and mother use in trying situa 
 tions, she assumed a very gracious manner. 
 She realized she must meet Mrs. Mentall with the 
 same weapons as those she intended to use, and this 
 time Mrs. Mentall was not going to defeat her for 
 she would in some way stop her from saying just 
 what she pleased, at the time she pleased. She 
 would not allow her to force into her thought and 
 leave there, statements, which in due time, Mrs. 
 Mentall knew would cause fermentation, and which 
 would compel her to call for her help to quiet the 
 ferment. 
 
 After a few remarks about the weather, Mrs. Men- 
 tall moved her chair closer to Mary s and took her 
 hand. Mary, much against her will gave it a warm
 
 146 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 pressure, which encouraged Mrs. Mentall to believe 
 she was very glad to have her come to her. 
 
 " I was hoping, my dear," said Mrs. Mentall, 
 " that you would write and ask me to call, especially 
 as you did not act like your usual sweet self at our 
 last meeting. If you had been able to go about 
 like others I would have expected you to have come 
 to me ; but under the existing conditions I have over 
 come every sense of being hurt and have come to 
 you out of compassion and love." 
 
 " I assure you, Mrs. Mentall, I appreciate your 
 effort and I hope there will be nothing during this 
 visit that will bring us to the condition that arose 
 during your last call upon me," said Mary quietly. 
 
 " That was because you were not obedient to 
 what I wished to prescribe as treatment, my dear," 
 replied Mrs. Mentall in her most tender manner. 
 
 " But Mrs. Mentall," interjected Mary. 
 
 " Just a moment, my dear Miss Hamilton. I 
 would like to finish what I intended to say before it 
 goes from me: that this condition was not a part 
 of your own sweet self but one engendered perhaps 
 by lack of physical exercise and too much looking 
 inward, and is just what I desire to treat you for so 
 you will be more ready to open your thought and 
 talk aloud to me just what you think so I can read 
 each thought as though written on a page - 
 
 " Something like an examination paper," Mary 
 broke in, with her disarming smile, " so that you 
 can make corrections." 
 
 " Practically that," replied Mrs. Mentall. " You 
 will sometime realize, dear Miss Hamilton, that in 
 such cases as yours the practitioner should know
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 147 
 
 whether or not you are thinking just as he thinks. 
 In your case just as / think, then the treatment 
 will be successful." 
 
 " When you first began treating me," replied 
 Mary, " I was thinking just as you thought. You 
 dominated me. I willingly followed and obeyed 
 without questioning, but you never helped me for " 
 
 " I did help you," replied Mrs. Mentall with 
 some little warmth, " and if Miss Drew had been 
 faithful to me and to my instructions instead of be 
 ing the traitor she has shown herself to be you would 
 have been entirely healed before this." 
 
 " I am going to ask you, Mrs. Mentall/ said Mary 
 with a quality of tone in her voice, which should 
 have warned Mrs. Mentall, " not to speak that way 
 of Miss Drew in my presence for she is too fine and 
 womanly a character to be called such a name, and 
 she has a right to practice what she believes saved 
 her life." 
 
 " Now I understand," said Mrs. Mentall, with 
 drawing her hand from Mary s, " why I have not 
 been able to cure you. In the first place, I can see 
 from the letter on the table that you have been 
 disobedient and have not followed my instructions 
 to destroy the letters and literature that I com 
 manded you to do away with the last time I saw 
 you. At that time " 
 
 " My dear Mrs. Mentall," broke in Mary, quietly, 
 " I did not do so because I had not requested your 
 services any further and " 
 
 " Please wait until I finish, Miss Hamilton, then 
 we will arrive somewhere. Rev. Mr. Jones told me 
 of his call upon you and your painstaking defence
 
 148 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 of Mrs. Eddy. He enjoyed it, but he did not see 
 as I do the terrible danger in your attitude. Miss 
 Drew probably sent the literature you read to him 
 and she did it purposely to thwart my efforts in 
 your behalf and turn you against me. I knew she 
 would do it and for that reason I asked you to 
 destroy certain letters and clippings which you have 
 read to your injury, also to mine. Miss Drew is 
 very clever, more skillful in intrigue than you have 
 surmised. It is her intention to come back to New 
 York, to bring one of Mrs. Eddy s students with 
 her and start a school, and it is my honest belief 
 that she has carefully laid her plans to hold you to 
 her so that with the influence of your family her 
 designs will be successful." 
 
 " I do not regret, Mrs. Mentall, that I can not 
 agree with you on this. Miss Drew is not that 
 kind of a woman. She went back to Mrs. Eddy s 
 teaching because she believes it to be the unadulter 
 ated method used by Jesus for healing and saving, 
 and I am quite convinced also." 
 
 Mrs. Mentall saw immediately she had gone too 
 far, and with softly modulated voice replied, " I 
 had hoped that we would not come to this state of 
 argument, my dear, but I have something here you 
 should read in regard to Mrs. Eddy s teachings," and 
 she took from her hand bag some pages cut from a 
 magazine. " Perhaps you would like to hear them, 
 my dear," said the softly cooing voice. 
 
 " I would," replied Mary, " for it is always well 
 to hear both sides as father often says, and as I 
 told Rev. Mr. Jones the other day." 
 
 " These two articles are very strong," said Mrs.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 149 
 
 Mentall, " and were written by an eminent clergy 
 man, the Rt. Rev. Samuel Fallows, D.D., of Chicago, 
 for the opening number of this magazine, Mind in 
 Nature. The first is entitled Metaphysics, and 
 reads as follows: I put the word Metaphysics at 
 the head of this article in quotation marks because, 
 as my readers will discover, it is used in a most pe 
 culiar sense. After having a meaning pretty clearly 
 defined for thousands of years, it has been reserved 
 for a woman to find out that it can mean something 
 the philosophers and savants never dreamed it con 
 tained. She has applied it to a professed system of 
 bodily healing by the entering of " Truth " from the 
 mind of the operator into the mind of the patient, 
 where it destroys " error," the false belief of " mortal 
 mind." The expulsion of error effects the cure. 
 This system is called Metaphysics, and the treat 
 ment, Metaphysical Treatment? 
 
 " I want to say here," said Mrs. Mentall as she 
 gently drew another page from underneath the one 
 she had been reading and placed it on top, " I do 
 not altogether agree with Bishop Fallows as to his 
 criticism of the use of the word l Metaphysics, as 
 applied to mental treament, but let us go on to the 
 real reason for his article." 
 
 " Just a moment," broke in Mary, " I think you 
 are omitting over a half a page." 
 
 " That is of no consequence," replied Mrs. Men- 
 tall, " it contains passages from Science and Health, 
 upon which he comments later." 
 
 " But why should I not hear the whole? " asked 
 Mary with her usual sense of fairness making itself 
 evident, " then I can better judge his criticism."
 
 150 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " I fear I have not time to read it all so I will 
 begin here: " The theory which is advanced by the 
 one claiming to be the founder of the system is not 
 worth the snap of a finger, and never cured a single 
 case. The eminent investigators of Telepathy, un 
 der which all cases of Metaphysical healing must 
 be grouped, are very careful to say that they have 
 no theory yet to explain the action of mind upon 
 mind, although they may have a working hypothesis. 
 No theory of electricity causes the electrical current 
 to act. A theory that there is no personal God, 
 no personal Devil, and no personal man, that matter 
 is not real, that disease is only a belief of mortal 
 mind, with all the rest of the peculiar notions 
 grouped under Metaphysics, has no more to do with 
 the recovery of the sick than Tenferden Steeple with 
 the formation of the Goodwin Sands. The one thing 
 for which Mrs. Eddy deserves credit, is in hitting 
 upon a novel plan to cause a concentration of one 
 mind upon another for the well being of the body. 
 That is, precisely, in my judgment, the all of Meta 
 physics. 
 
 " And if the results of mental concentration and 
 attention (upon the therapeutical importance of 
 which the most distinguished physicians have dwelt 
 with emphasis) are what they are claimed to be 
 by Metaphysicians, it does not become a scientific 
 investigator to scoff at the outset at the Metaphy 
 sical Treatment. 
 
 " You will notice, my dear, in the article I have 
 just read that Bishop Fallows shows the weak places 
 in Mrs. Eddy s teachings." 
 
 " Have any answers appeared to these criti 
 cisms? " Mary asked.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 151 
 
 " In looking through copies of Mind in Nature 
 I noted that several of Mrs. Eddy s students have 
 rushed to her defence/ returned Mrs. Mentall. 
 
 " I would like to hear what they have written," 
 said Mary, " won t you read them to me so that I 
 may know both sides? " 
 
 " They are not of enough importance to spend 
 time upon," returned Mrs. Mentall. Bishop Fallows 
 has made such thorough investigation that what he 
 writes is worth far more than the criticisms of his 
 article. From the article I have read and from an 
 other by him I desire to read, you will realize that 
 he does not attack my teachings. 
 
 " This is entitled Fact vs. Theory/ and reads 
 as follows : I called attention in my article 
 on " Metaphysics " in the March number of Mind 
 in Nature, to the position that the peculiar 
 theory of the reputed founders of the " metaphy 
 sical " system had nothing to do with the alleged 
 cures which were performed by professed practi 
 tioners of this method. Several communications, 
 which I have since received on the subject, and a 
 thorough re-reading of Mrs. Eddy s books, have 
 only served to convince me of the truth of my state 
 ment. 
 
 " I did not deny at all, as some seem to think, 
 thajt cures were performed by persons going through 
 the modus opcrandi of metaphysics. But admitting 
 that within a certain limit, there have been bodily 
 cures effected, it by no means follows that the no 
 tions of Mrs. Eddy on God, man, soul and mortal 
 mind/ materia medica, science, metaphysics, the 
 Holy Scriptures, etc., etc., have the slightest con-
 
 152 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 nection with the recovery of the sick. Numbers of 
 the metaphysicians have just looked into Mrs. 
 Eddy s works and gone straightway into the healing 
 business. They claim to have done as wonderful 
 things as those who think they understand the sys 
 tem. 
 
 " I repeat with greater emphasis than before, that 
 the religious theory which Mrs. Eddy places at the 
 bottom of her system, a theory which I claim to be 
 utterly ww-Christian, never cured a case of sickness. 
 It is simply the telepathic power of one mind over 
 another, in harmony, of course, with the Divine law 
 of restoration, which she and her followers are 
 using. 
 
 " You can see from this, my dear, that Bishop 
 Fallows has made a thorough analysis and investi 
 gation of Mrs. Eddy s religious theory, and I want 
 to lay especial emphasis upon the two words religious 
 theory, because they constitute one of the baits put 
 forth by this teaching to attract students and fol 
 lowers. In Mental Science we do not necessarily 
 need a theology because the work is done by the 
 power of one mind over another. We do not have 
 to leave the church in which we have grown up and 
 love, and form a new type of organization that our 
 work may progress, for such an effort places extra 
 heavy duties upon us. In my teaching and practice 
 I need no theology which requires constant study 
 for I have come to the conclusion that healing by 
 mental power is the result of concentration. A deep- 
 thinking physician who has looked into curative 
 methods of all kinds has said, When, therefore, the 
 so-called Christian Scientists step out from behind
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 153 
 
 their theories of no sin, no sickness, no externality 
 theories as impalpable as fathomless space and 
 show us results whose causes must transcend those 
 under common observation, causes available to all, 
 we shall acknowledge their rightful title to their 
 chosen name, their work to be co-associate with the 
 divine, and they will no longer fall under the ban of 
 the wizards of Egypt. 
 
 " In my work, therefore, I do not have to labor 
 over the analyzing of the theories of no sin, no sick 
 ness, no matter, for the true way of curing disease 
 is through the concentration of thought upon the 
 sick person, and thereby the transference of the 
 thought of health. The mental healer s thought is 
 concentrated upon the idea that the patient has no 
 disease, and when this idea is transferred from the 
 brain of the mind-curer to the passive brain of the 
 sick person, it becomes there the. dominating idea 
 and the sick person is cured." 
 
 " If you are so sure your teaching and practice 
 is right, then why did your treatment not help me? " 
 Mary asked. 
 
 " It did, my dear," replied Mrs. Mentall. 
 
 " I wish I could give proper credit to it, but I 
 really can t," returned Mary, " for it was not until 
 I was awakened to a different aspect of mental treat 
 ment by Miss Drew that I felt a physical change 
 take place. Therefore - 
 
 " Miss Drew could not have helped you," broke 
 in Mrs. Mentall with a touch of anger in her tones, 
 " because she was so mixed in her mental condition 
 she did not know what to do in an accurate way. 
 The whole matter of what heals in mental science is
 
 154 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 found in the concluding paragraph of Bishop Fal 
 lows article, which I will read again: I repeat with 
 greater emphasis than before, that the religious the 
 ory which Mrs Eddy places at the bottom of her 
 system, a theory which I hold to be utterly un- 
 Christian, never cured a case of sickness. It is prob- 
 ply the telepathic power of one mind over another, 
 in harmony, of course, with the Divine law of resto 
 ration, which she and her followers are using. 
 
 " These conclusions, my dear, show that my 
 method is not suffering under the fire of criticism 
 as is that of Mrs. Eddy. They also show that hers 
 is not accepted, while mine is, by learned clergymen 
 and physicians, also by a vastly greater number of 
 people, therefore when you make comparison be 
 tween my work and that which you suppose Miss 
 Drew has done for you, it will be wise to ponder 
 at the entrance to the two paths, one which is right, 
 the other wrong." 
 
 At this moment the sound of persons coming along 
 the hallway toward Mary s room, stopped what Mrs. 
 Mentall was going to say further on the subject, 
 much to Mary s relief, because she realized the 
 futility of trying to argue with her. The entrance 
 of Mrs. Hamilton with Mrs. Granville Smythe re 
 lieved the situation, and after a short conversation 
 relative to the weather and of social events the vis 
 itors departed. 
 
 Mary took up the book she had been reading 
 when Mrs. Mentall had entered the room and con 
 tinued from where she had left off. The story 
 brought relief from the personality and domination 
 of her visitor.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 155 
 
 That evening at dinner, her father was in a jovial 
 mood. The business which had kept him many 
 extra hours in consultation with men of large finan 
 cial interests was now so nearly completed that he 
 could see its outcome. His feeling of happiness and 
 merriment was reflected by Mrs. Hamilton, who 
 usually seemed more serious than her husband, 
 which was probably the result of the contemplative 
 and reserve qualities which accompanied Dutch 
 blood. 
 
 That evening, in Mary s room there was the usual 
 meeting of the club of three, and Mrs. Hamilton 
 brought some surprises for Mary in the way of new 
 gowns and pretty things that young women love to 
 possess. With a tenderness that brought tears of 
 joy to the eyes of her husband, Mrs. Hamilton lov 
 ingly took the place of Mary s maid, and dressed 
 her daughter in the new finery and laughed gaily 
 at her exclamations of delight. 
 
 " Ever thoughtful mother, in your own dear way," 
 exclaimed Mary, tenderly embracing her. " You 
 never do things by halves, and never lose the balance 
 of doing just what is right." 
 
 " There is nothing in this wide, wide world that 
 mother would not sacrifice for her dear girl. While 
 I want you to be made well and strong, I have a 
 very selfish hope, my dear, that you will not be 
 so physically independent you can do all things for 
 yourself and nothing will be left for me to help you 
 with. Then indeed I might lose this little frail and 
 tender flower." 
 
 " Nonsense, mother," exclaimed John Hamilton, 
 " I m going to use some of Parker s philosophy of
 
 156 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 hope, and picture our girl, not as a frail and tender 
 flower, but as a hardy perennial. And speaking 
 of Mr. Parker, reminds me of Mrs. Mentall. Rev. 
 Mr. Jones came into the office to-day and walked 
 out smilingly with a cheque in his pocket for some 
 new charity. I shall have to charge that amount up 
 against your allowance for he completely hypnotized 
 me by telling me what a wonderful mind you have, 
 and of your power in argumentation, and ended, 
 when he saw me in just the right mental condition, 
 by telling me that it was easy to see from what 
 source the power was derived. Then I gave him 
 the cheque. Afterwards I thought I had been a 
 little hasty because I realized the compliment was 
 somewhat indefinite, for he might have meant your 
 mother as the source of the reflection." 
 
 " Of course he did, John," exclaimed Mrs. Ham 
 ilton with a tender smile, " who else could he have 
 meant." 
 
 " Perhaps Mrs. Mentall," said Mary with a slight 
 feeling of bitterness in her voice. 
 
 When Mary awoke the next morning there was a 
 desire in her heart that she might receive a letter 
 from Miss Drew. She suddenly realized she wanted 
 her sympathy, help and guidance. Mrs. Mentall 
 was formidable, personal and cold. 
 
 The time for the postman came, the bell rang, but 
 there was no letter. She settled down to read her 
 book, but the story that had seemed so interesting 
 yesterday could not hold her attention. Mary fig 
 ured out that the reason for her unrest was that 
 she had put off answering several letters to friends 
 and these were on her mind, so she went to her desk
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 157 
 
 and began writing, but the usual flow of words did 
 not come, and she felt when she had completed her 
 task that they were not good enough to send, for 
 there was no heart in them. The task, however, 
 was done and she again took up her book. After 
 reading a chapter she laid the volume on her lap 
 and tried to muse upon certain matters her mother 
 had outlined for the coming social season, but before 
 she could build up a pleasant succession of events 
 her thoughts were diverted by the sound of fresh 
 young voices, and she knew that children of neigh 
 bors were going for a romp on the grass in Washing 
 ton Square, under the care of maids. Every after 
 noon since her return from Long Island she had 
 heard these voices but they had never disturbed her 
 until now. She thought of these children playing 
 the same games she had enjoyed. Then her imagi 
 nation carried her onward and she saw them at her 
 own age, strong and healthy, while she where was 
 there any hope? Mrs. Mentall had told her where 
 to find health. Miss Drew she knew had been 
 healed, but that healing had taken place several 
 years ago, and in the mean time, as Mrs. Mentall 
 had explained, there had been much done in ana 
 lyzing the work of mental healing and improving it, 
 but Mrs. Eddy had made no changes in her system 
 to bring it up to date. Notwithstanding Mrs. Men- 
 tail s belief in the correctness of her method, Mary 
 knew it had not helped her, but Miss Drew had, 
 yet if Bishop Fallows summing up of Mrs. Eddy s 
 system was correct, leaving out her religious theory, 
 then it was merely the power of one mind over 
 another, just the same as that of Mrs. Mentall.
 
 158 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 The credit for the early work of Mrs. Eddy which 
 was undoubtedly successful, was due, because she 
 had no competitors in the same field, for Bishop 
 Fallows admitted that she deserved credit for " hit 
 ting upon a novel plan to cause a concentration of 
 one mind upon another for the well being of the 
 body." This case of being first in the field had 
 given her a certain prestige, but because she had 
 not broadened her method others had gone beyond 
 her. This then, was one of the reasons why she had 
 not accepted the challenge of Professor Townsend, 
 and gave as her reason that she was " in another 
 department of Christian Science work, where there 
 shall no signs be given them for they shall be in 
 structed in the principle of Christian Science that 
 furnishes its own proof." Did she not also say in 
 reply, " I performed more difficult tasks fifteen years 
 ago? " 
 
 For the first time in years, tears came into Mary s 
 eyes, then under the pressure of fear, disappoint 
 ment and loss of hope, her strong power of control 
 broke, and with a despairing cry she threw herself 
 face down upon her couch and lay there sobbing, 
 suffering the deepest agony and fear of her life. 
 
 That night she tossed about in bed, sometimes 
 sleeping soundly, then suddenly awakening as 
 though a heavy weight was bearing down upon her 
 breast. Just at daybreak she found herself wide 
 awake and unable to go to sleep. Fear of the day 
 filled her thoughts. Fear of having her parents see 
 her despair and notice her feeling of weakness, 
 spread a dread over the coming hours. There was 
 not a gleam of hope and she found it difficult to 
 think.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 159 
 
 Rising time and breakfast were gotten through, 
 and had it not been that by pinching her cheeks, to 
 bring color for her entrance into the breakfast room, 
 she knew her father and mother would have been 
 disturbed by her paleness. 
 
 To eat was a torture, and to try to be gay and 
 talk was agony, but by sheer will-power she suc 
 ceeded in hiding her disturbed mental condition, but 
 when she reached her room her strength almost 
 failed. The bright morning sunlight brought her 
 no joy, and she sat in her chair as one dazed by a 
 shock, trying to think, yet not feeling the strength 
 to put forth the effort. She realized that she had 
 never before been in this condition, one out of which 
 she could not arouse herself. Several times she 
 tried to do so but found it easier to relapse again 
 into the state wherein time seemed to move as in a 
 dream. As she sat gazing vacantly at the sunlight 
 on the floor, her eyes closed, and she sank into 
 stupor which seemed to give her relief from her 
 thoughts. Suddenly something cool and firm went 
 over both eyes, and coming slowly out of her stupe 
 faction she wondered if she had been dreaming, but 
 she still felt the pressure and reached up and found 
 a pair of hands, then a cheery voice called to her, 
 and she cried out, now fully awake, " Gerald! " 
 
 "Did I startle you? " he asked anxiously as he 
 noted the surprise in her face. 
 
 " No, Gerald, but my thoughts were so far off 
 that they might never have come back if you had 
 not reached out just in time and caught them," she 
 said with a tender smile in her eyes. 
 
 Gerald had been carefully watching her as she
 
 160 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 spoke and saw at once that she had been deeply 
 troubled, but refrained from touching upon her 
 physical condition. 
 
 " I got in this morning, and came here as fast as 
 a cab could bring me. I met your mother as she 
 was going out. She came up with me and said she 
 thought a surprise would do you good, so here I 
 am for just fifteen minutes." 
 
 " Fifteen minutes, Gerald? " 
 
 " Just fifteen by the clock, Mary, for I must 
 catch the next train for Philadelphia, but I will be 
 back at this time the day after to-morrow and will 
 stay all day. Won t that be splendid? " 
 
 " But Gerald, can t you take a later train, so you 
 can play to me before you go. I haven t heard any 
 good music for a long time, and no great violinist, 
 since you came and you played the Bach Chaconne 
 so magnificently. Can t you stay, Gerald? " 
 
 " Dear little lady," he replied, taking both her 
 hands in his strong flexible fingers, " business dic 
 tates that I must get that train, and when I come 
 back we will have the finest time ever and I will 
 play and play until you fall asleep from weariness. 
 This I promise you." 
 
 " The falling asleep, Gerald? " 
 
 " Anything, anything so long as you are pleased, 
 little lady." 
 
 The fifteen minutes soon passed and as Mary 
 heard Gerald s quick run down the stairs and then 
 on the outside steps, she awoke as out of a dream. 
 The fresh vigor of Gerald s powerful and healthy 
 youth; his high spirits and splendid manhood chal 
 lenged her. These qualities threw the gauntlet to
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 161 
 
 her pride, and with the fire of battle in her eyes, 
 she called her maid. 
 
 When she entered, Mary said, " Take this money, 
 go to Brentano s and ask for all the copies to date 
 of the magazine, Mind in Nature. If they haven t 
 it, find out who sells it, but I want you to bring the 
 copies with you if they are to be had in the city." 
 
 Mary then went to her dressing table, arranged 
 her hair with more care than she had used for sev 
 eral days, and selected a gown which she knew 
 would help the appearance of being in good health. 
 Youth had challenged youth and Mary was going 
 to use all the strength and will power she possessed 
 to be able to fight for health. She realized that 
 Mrs. Mentall had beaten her every time she had 
 visited her. She had put her into a state of fermen 
 tation that had not only wrecked her hopes for the 
 time being but had kept her in a perturbed condi 
 tion. She was now going to find the path she wanted 
 and pursue it. As she went over this matter swiftly 
 while looking over her gowns, she thought how 
 many times Mrs. Mentall had said, " / can heal 
 you." From first to last it was I, I, I. From the 
 letters of Mrs. Roe, and Miss Turner she had 
 learned what tender, human and sacrificing love 
 meant. What the working out of one s own salva 
 tion meant. In her new energy Mary exclaimed half 
 aloud, " You have tried to make your personality 
 rule my every thought and action. From this mo 
 ment I want nothing more to do with your method 
 of work. If there is a God who can heal and com 
 fort I shall rely on Him, and I know there is, and 
 in so doing I will make no mistake."
 
 1 62 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 In a little over a half an hour the maid returned 
 with copies of Mind in Nature, from March to Sep 
 tember. Mary opened the first number, quickly 
 turned the pages and began reading intently. 
 After five minutes perusal of a page, she exclaimed, 
 " So that is the reason, Mrs. Mentall, that you did 
 not read all of the article by Bishop Fallows? Here 
 is nearly a whole page of quotations from Mrs. 
 Eddy s book and method of treatment, just what 
 I most needed. This is a revelation. I must read it 
 again." 
 
 Several times more Mary read the excerpts Bishop 
 Fallows had selected upon which to launch the shafts 
 of his criticism. She did not read what he said 
 about them in his article, and upon which Mrs. 
 Mentall had laid so much stress, they did not now 
 seem worth considering. " I wonder if there are 
 any more quotations in that second article Mrs. 
 Mentall read," Mary mused. She found " Facts vs. 
 Theory," but was disappointed. Rapidly she turned 
 the pages and suddenly stopped, for in the June 
 issue, she had opened to an article by Mrs. Eddy, 
 entitled, " Christian Science " Mary settled her 
 self comfortably and read: 
 
 I have waited for Bishop Fallows to resign his task 
 of misstating my views, in each of your issues. If his 
 design was to call out my fire, I can assure him I hold 
 no masked battery to open upon my enemies, and shall 
 offer no plea or apology for doing good. 
 
 Is the above gentleman quite sure that my statement 
 of " God, man, soul, mortal mind, materia medica, 
 science, metaphysics, the Holy Scriptures, etc., has not 
 the slightest connection with the recovery of the sick? "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 163 
 
 Also, that " hitting upon a novel plan to cause a con 
 centration of one mind upon another, for the well-being 
 of the body, is all of metaphysics? " Then he has gained 
 this knowledge through his ignorance of Christian 
 Science. He tried to support his lame logic by this 
 that " numbers have read my books and gone into the 
 healing business," and some who are healing by mind- 
 cure repudiate the Science. Here we ask, Does simply 
 " going into the business " prove or disprove one s fit 
 ness to heal? And if one becomes a successful healer 
 merely from reading my books, does it not prove that 
 my statement of Christian Science has " connection with 
 the recovery of the sick? " And " out of the mouths of 
 babes thou hast perfected praise." The exorcists of old 
 healed in the name of Christ, and their method mignt 
 have accorded with Bishop Fallows views, but not mine. 
 The chief priests of that period said of Jesus method of 
 healing, that Christian Science would represent, " He 
 casteth out devils by Beelzebub." If my religious 
 system (as he is pleased to term it) exemplifies the 
 teachings and demonstration of our Lord, it should be 
 known by its fruits; and that system or its adherent, 
 that designates this system unchristian, is at fault. 
 Neither by his writings nor by healing, has the aforesaid 
 gentleman furnished the first evidence, on the basis of 
 my scientific statement, that he understands my works, 
 principle or practice. It is a widely acknowledged fact 
 that if he had a correct knowledge of my text-book, he 
 could prove my statements true. 
 
 I challenge Bishop Fallows to this fair play and 
 Christian consistency, namely: to demonstrate his 
 knowledge of my system by healing the sick, or, failing 
 to do this, and exposing his ignorance of the system that 
 he condemns before understanding, he shall relinquish 
 his vanity as a critic. As the founder, at this period, 
 of Christian Science, I attest that he utterly fails to 
 comprehend my statement of it. His explanation of 
 one mind transferring its thoughts to another mind, 
 thereby affecting the body, the human giving aid to the
 
 1 64 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 divine in its method of healing, is no more correct than 
 to say a man assists the fall of an apple under the law of 
 gravitation. It is virtually a denial of divine power to 
 attribute all healing to mortals, implying it is done, 
 either by mortal mind, or by a drug clad with more power 
 than Deity. 
 
 His mental muddle confounding Christian Science with 
 hypnotism, would make it the transference of mortal 
 thought, or the grander secret of concentration! When 
 to comprehend this Science in the slightest sense, one 
 must see beyond the rubbish of mortal thought, and be 
 there to demonstrate the Science. 
 
 To understand my use of the term " God" one must 
 exchange the evidence gained from the material senses, 
 for spiritual evidence, namely, a true sense of divine 
 power, the omnis potens of Spirit, the scientific sense in 
 which I employ the term, and should find no fault with 
 it begirt with additional power. 
 
 To learn my meaning of the term " man," one must 
 exchange the sense of man as sinning, sick and dying 
 that mortal sense " conceived in sin and brought forth in 
 iniquity " for the spiritual sense of man, born not of 
 the flesh, but of Spirit, made after the image and like 
 ness of God. Then would he improve more rapidly the 
 race, by transferring God s mind-pictures to mortals, 
 which correct their poor models, learn in part my defi 
 nition of man, and choose according to Christian Science, 
 reason and revelation, the divine model in thought, which 
 helps to bring out the true likeness. 
 
 To understand my use of the term " Soul," he is to 
 discern the meaning of this scripture, " the soul that 
 sinneth shall die," and see that Soul must be sinless to 
 be immortal, the synonym of Spirit, God. Man but re 
 flects God, and it no more follows that God, Soul, is in 
 him, than that our earth contains the sun because it 
 reflects his light. 
 
 To perceive the spiritual side and meaning of nature, 
 one should understand " metaphysics," as Paul expressed 
 metaphysics " absent from the body and present with 
 the Lord " wherein we learn the nothingness of matter.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 165 
 
 sensualisms, sickness, sin and death, and the great 
 somethingness of Spirit, through the discipline, purifica 
 tion and sanctification whereby the facts of Spirit are 
 discerned, and the pure in heart see God. Proportion 
 ately as the realities of Spirit appear, do the so-called 
 pleasures and pains of the body disappear; to admit 
 the unreality of matter tends to support the great facts 
 of Spirit, eternal Life, Truth and Love. 
 
 To interpret to human thought the divine order of 
 healing and salvation is to discard the paganism of drugs, 
 all idolatries and false gods, since drugging originated in 
 the loss of spiritual power and mythology of pagan 
 priests. We should adopt the Materia Medico, and the 
 ology of the son of the Blessed, for they are one and the 
 same. When the devil was cast out the dumb spake. 
 To master the errors of the flesh with divine truths of 
 Spirit, is the grand verity of Christian healing. 
 
 My definition of " mortal mind," is a will opposed to 
 the Divine Mind; all that is sin, sickness and death; the 
 transference of mortal erring thought from one mind to 
 another. Because of the proof that Jesus gave healing 
 the sick, we should not question in that it is the will of 
 the Father to save man from sickness as well as sin. 
 Christian Science is not scanned at a glance, summed up 
 a lucky hit at concentration! 
 
 One human mind bringing its own supposed forces to 
 concentrate upon another for the accomplishment of any 
 object, is a mistaken kindness, the antipode of Science 
 or Christianity; it is a species of animal magnetism 
 capable of all diabolism. The true method of Mind is 
 so to concentrate with the lens of divine Science the rays 
 of immortal truth upon mortal error as to destroy it. 
 
 On March 15, during my sermon, a sick man was 
 healed. This man had been assisted into the church 
 by two men, a crutch and a cane, but he walked out of 
 it erect and strong, with cane and crutch under his arm. 
 I was not acquainted with the gentleman, was not even 
 aware of his presence, he having been helped to a seat 
 before I entered. Other chronic cases of disease of 
 which I was ignorant, were healed while I was preach-
 
 1 66 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ing. Was that the effect of concentrating my mind upon 
 the sick? Let us obey the divine command, " Render 
 unto Caesar the things which are Caesar s, and to God 
 the things that are God s." 
 
 " How splendid," exclaimed Mary in a burst of 
 youthful enthusiasm. " Even when answering such 
 slurs and aspersions as Bishop Fallows has cast at 
 her teachings her answer in earnest defence, while 
 vigorous, is just and never unkind. A comparison 
 of his criticism and her answer shows who has the 
 real Christian spirit; and how simply she tells the 
 vital truth of her method. It is not mere concentra 
 tion, for if a healer could not concentrate he could 
 not heal, and why could not one concentrate for the 
 purpose of doing something evil? And this healing 
 Mrs. Eddy writes of during the course of her sermon, 
 on March 15, was not by concentration, it was 
 yes, yes, what Mr. Parker calls unlabored motion, 
 and the process is like the verse of the hymn he 
 repeated to father and which we sing in our church: 
 
 " The healing of the seamless dress 
 
 Is by our beds of pain; 
 We touch Him in life s throng and press, 
 And we are whole again. 
 
 " O you dear, dear people, Mrs. Roe, Miss Drew, 
 Miss Turner, dear, wonderful workman Parker, and 
 Mr. Johns, who sacrifices much for the church. I 
 will send you money for the church, Mr. Johns, and 
 for yourself, you are dear and wonderful people all 
 of you, and all help that good woman, Mrs. Eddy, 
 who can heal me, I know, and I love you too, and 
 I am going to send for your book immediately."
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 \\ THEN Mrs. Hamilton returned from her shop- 
 * * ping tour she found Mary in a happy mood. 
 She had dressed in a frock that harmonized with her 
 hair and complexion. There was a sparkle in her 
 eyes, and a color in her cheeks that Mrs. Hamilton 
 had not seen before. 
 
 "Gerald always inspired you, even when you were 
 a little girl," said Mrs. Hamilton. " He comes with 
 such a rush, not so much physically, but mentally, 
 and is so exultingly stimulating that it is hard to re 
 sist him. He actually swung me off my feet down 
 in the hall, and if I had not been old enough to be 
 his mother I would be blushing now with the kiss 
 he gave me. I no longer wonder at his success in 
 Europe as an artist." 
 
 " And, Mother, you can readily see why Mr. Par 
 ker loves him and wants to be always near to protect 
 him, can t you? " 
 
 " Yes, dear." 
 
 " Gerald has gone to Philadelphia on business 
 and will be back the day after to-morrow, in the 
 morning, Mother, the same time he came to-day, and 
 is going to play to me, and, Mother dear, he has in 
 vited us, that is, you and father and myself, to go 
 to an Italian restaurant somewhere over by Houston 
 Street, where we can get some good spaghetti." 
 
 167
 
 1 68 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " But, my dear, I don t really feel I ought to go 
 to one of those Italian cafes, I I am just a little 
 afraid." 
 
 " Afraid of what, Mother, dear? " 
 
 " Well I have never been in any of them in this 
 country, and I think a dinner at the Fifth Avenue 
 or the Holland House, where the cuisine is really 
 very fine, and you know that the society about you 
 is suitable to your position, would be more in keep 
 ing with our reputation." 
 
 " But, Mother, Gerald said he was famished for 
 some good spaghetti cooked by an Italian. He came 
 over on an English steamer and everything he had 
 to eat was without flavor. I really think, Mother, 
 that Gerald ought to have his spaghetti cooked just 
 right, for he is half Italian, and I know he will feel 
 hurt if we do not accept his invitation, and you know 
 how sensitive the Italian temperament is, Mother, so 
 let us go, just this once." 
 
 " Well, dear, I ll think it over, but you know, 
 none of our society set ever think of going to such 
 places for a meal." 
 
 " But this is so different from the ordinary, 
 Mother." 
 
 " How is it different, my dear? " 
 
 " Gerald is a great artist, and invites you to a 
 place to dine where the food must be good, other 
 wise he would not want to go there, would he, 
 Mother? " 
 
 " Well, well, dear, I will see when the time comes. 
 Perhaps I can persuade him to do something dif 
 ferent." 
 
 The morning came when Gerald would return
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 169 
 
 from Philadelphia. The breakfast hour was one of 
 happy conversation. John Hamilton had read the 
 morning s financial news and remarked he could 
 " see no clouds in the sky." Mary was several 
 times on the point of bringing up the subject of 
 dinner at the Italian resturant but thought she 
 would await developments. 
 
 " Gerald will be back in New York this morning 
 from Philadelphia where he went on a business en 
 gagement," remarked Mrs. Hamilton. 
 
 " Business engagement did you say, my dear? " 
 
 " Yes, Father, that is what he said," broke in 
 Mary. 
 
 " More likely business for the man he is going to 
 see," returned John Hamilton, " probably going to 
 buy some furniture. That is all I can think of 
 that he would buy." 
 
 At about half past ten, Mary heard a cab roll up 
 to the door, and footsteps sounding as though they 
 were taking the stone steps two at a time, and a 
 few moments later her maid announced that Mr. 
 Amory was calling. 
 
 " Have him come to my sitting room." 
 
 " Well, little lady, you see I am right here on 
 time," said Gerald as he entered the room. " Why, 
 Mary, how different you are looking since I saw you 
 two days ago. It isn t the dress you have on al 
 though it is very becoming, but the expression in 
 your face and eyes. The other day it seemed to me 
 as though you felt there was no hope or sunshine in 
 the whole world, but to-day you are radiant." 
 
 " I am full of hope to-day, Gerald, and if I were 
 like others I should want to walk in the country
 
 170 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 for miles and miles especially on such a bright Sep 
 tember day as this." 
 
 Into Gerald s eyes there came a look of mingled 
 fear and sympathy, but he changed the subject 
 quickly. " I have a surprise for you, little lady, 
 but I am not going to let it loose now." 
 
 " What is it, Gerald? Do tell me now." 
 
 " In about an hour you shall know," he returned. 
 " If I told you now the surprise would be spoiled." 
 
 " But, Gerald, if you play to me before that time 
 I will not be able to listen as I should because I 
 shall be wondering about the surprise, so you had 
 better tell me now if you desire an attentive and 
 appreciative audience." 
 
 " Mary, that smile and dimple of yours would 
 make me tell you, if the conditions were not as 
 they are, for I have no intention of playing for at 
 least an hour and fifteen minutes." 
 
 " O, Gerald, how disappointing." 
 
 " Perhaps, but only for the present. Now tell 
 me, have you read all the books I sent you, espe 
 cially those about Wagner? " 
 
 " Yes, and I have re-read some of them, those that 
 deal with his theories and analyze his music. That 
 little practice piano you made for me has been a 
 blessing and I have been able to keep my fingers 
 flexible. You must have gotten the idea from Schu 
 mann, Gerald." 
 
 " I did. But some of the great concert pianists 
 are now using them when they have to take long 
 journeys, especially in Russia." 
 
 Tell me about your visit to Tschaikovsky." 
 
 " I played the concerto to him and he was much
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 171 
 
 pleased," said Gerald modestly. " It is a very diffi 
 cult composition." 
 
 " More so than the Beethoven," asked Mary. 
 
 " By far," answered Gerald. " It bristles with 
 technical difficulties, all except the second move 
 ment, which is quietly songful and simple, but 
 which, I think, is the weakest part of the concerto." 
 
 " Gerald, do play it to me now. Please! " 
 
 " Sometime, dear little lady. I could not play it 
 now because I am not in the mood," and Gerald 
 gave a slight chuckle which Mary could interpret 
 only as a sign that he was teasing her. 
 
 Of Gerald s playing in different cities in Europe, 
 Mary could not hear enough, and he was in the 
 midst of a description of the music of the modern 
 French school, Cesar Franck, D Indy, Faure and 
 Debussy, when a maid entered the room and an 
 nounced, " A gentleman to see Mr. Amory." 
 
 " Show him into the reception room, please." 
 
 " Come, Mary, never mind your crutch, I m here 
 now, and I ll be your crutch and cabman," and with 
 that he raised her in his strong arms, carried her 
 down the stairs and placed her in a deep chair in 
 the music room, put a hassock under her feet, asked 
 her if she was entirely comfortable, and ran into 
 the reception room. 
 
 Soorf Gerald emerged arm in arm with an artis 
 tic looking Italian and introduced him to Mary as 
 Signer Rossi, pianist. 
 
 " This is the surprise, little lady, and we are really 
 going to play to you. This is your concert, and you 
 can imagine yourself a queen (I don t have to imag 
 ine it, Signor Rossi, I know it), who has commanded
 
 172 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 two great artists to play to her, and they are in 
 fear and trembling lest they do not perform at their 
 highest point of perfection. My bow arm is awful 
 shaky, Signer," said Gerald in a hoarse stage whis 
 per. " How are you, old man? " 
 
 " Cold, Signer Amory, feel my hand." 
 
 " If you are convalescent enough to give me the 
 A, we ll make some attempt at getting ready, before 
 the queen gets impatient." 
 
 " The queen is not impatient, maestri, but I 
 would be obliged to either of you if you would ex 
 change this hassock for that other over there." 
 
 Both rushed for the hassock but Signor Rossi was 
 the first and placed it beneath Mary s feet. 
 
 " That was not fair, Signor Rossi. I was handi 
 capped because I had to lay down this violin and 
 bow before I could enter the race. The next time 
 the signal is given you must take the piano with 
 you then the conditions will be even and I won t 
 be handicapped. 
 
 When his instrument was in tune and the music 
 selected, Gerald s boyish humor changed to one of 
 seriousness. " Mary, we are going to play you first 
 a Sarabande and Tambourin by one of the old school 
 of composers, Leclair. This is noble music and 
 but little known in this country." 
 
 The performance of the stately Sarabande was of 
 exquisite beauty and finish. Gerald and Signor 
 Rossi were playing it in the type of the " grand 
 style " of the days in which it was written, and 
 Gerald sang the stately melody in long and beauti 
 ful phrase upon his instrument. The Tambourin 
 went with dash and spirit, and Mary clapped her 
 hands and shouted " bravo " when it was finished.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 173 
 
 " Maestri, that was exquisite," said Mary with 
 enthusiasm. " How nobly simple the music was at 
 that time, and how different from what we have to 
 day, endless variations on popular melodies, first 
 in the right and then in the left hand." 
 
 " And meaningless," Gerald broke in, " just for 
 show, without a particle of color or imagination, 
 but they will go by, and better music gain apprecia 
 tion. Now, dear lady, that our hands are warmed 
 and our fingers limbered, we will play the Tschaikov- 
 sky concerto. With all due respect to Signor Ros 
 si s beautiful touch and art, I wish you could hear 
 this composition with the orchestra, for the instru 
 mental color adds much to the richness of the whole. 
 It has never been played publicly in this country, 
 and the first one who performs it will have to keep 
 his courage with him all the time, for when Adolph 
 Brodsky gave it in Vienna at one of the Philhar 
 monic Concerts, it was both hissed and applauded, 
 and the criticisms in the press were mostly hostile 
 eight out of ten and Hanslick, the noted music 
 critic, said: The violin is no longer played, but 
 rent asunder, beaten black and blue. He also wrote 
 other things about it and drew comparisons which 
 old Dogberry would have said were Odorous 
 because he did not understand the music, for it is 
 exceptional, and has more of the feeling in its 
 themes of the primitive, instead of the smug and 
 conventional, such as the followers of Mendelssohn 
 are flooding the world with and creating a taste for 
 that which is easy-flowing and pretty, instead of the 
 vital, which reflects the struggles and victories of 
 the life of each day."
 
 174 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " But the Mendelssohn Concerto, Gerald, I love; 
 don t you? " 
 
 " Yes, I like it, but the first movement of the 
 Beethoven is worth more than the whole of Men 
 delssohn. I can never forgive Mendelssohn for 
 making God speak in the solo, Hear ye, Israel, in 
 an undignified manner when the utterance is made, 
 I, I, am he that comforteth. Had Wagner set 
 those words he would have had God speak in a musi 
 cal phrase of the greatest dignity and nobility of ex 
 pression. In a new symphony by Brahms, the 
 fourth, which I heard tried out for the first time at 
 a rehearsal in Meiningen, there is an Andante move 
 ment that would be eminently fitting, that goes like 
 this (and Gerald, reaching over the shoulders of 
 Signer Rossi, played the first phrase). When 
 Mendelssohn set music to the speech of God, I, I, 
 am he that comforteth, he not only made a common 
 place musical phrase for it, but put it in a waltz 
 rhythm, instead of one that should have breadth 
 and impressiveness. A singer can give dignity to 
 this passage only by broadening it out far beyond 
 the tempo Mendelssohn set for it, but this cannot 
 continue, for the pace designated by the composer 
 must be taken and it comes into a waltz rhythm 
 about the same as that of the Blue Danube. 
 
 " From this explanation you will see how different 
 this concerto of Tschaikovsky is from the music 
 of Mendelssohn and his followers, whose pretty 
 tunes you hear in every drawing room, and, Mary, 
 you may be shocked, but no matter how you feel, 
 keep on listening." 
 
 The first movement aroused both players to a
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 175 
 
 high pitch of artistry. It was easy to see that 
 Gerald loved the music he was playing. The diffi 
 culties to him were as nothing, and his warm tone, 
 full-bodied, and palpitant with temperament, 
 brought out every detail and curve of the music. 
 The second movement, slow and with a feeling of 
 Slavic sadness, Gerald made the most of, but in the 
 last movement, with its wild harmonies, its pulsating 
 rhythms and hair-raising difficulties, he seemed in 
 the midst of the things in which he gloried, and in a 
 whirl of power and vigor he finished among the bra- 
 vos of both Mary and Signer Rossi. 
 
 " It is wonderful, wonderful, Gerald. It does not 
 seem possible that so many notes played so rapid 
 ly could be made so clear. The music keeps one 
 wondering, as you cannot always guess correctly to 
 where it is going." 
 
 " That is perhaps why it charms both of us," said 
 Signor Rossi, " and one can play it over many times 
 without being bored." 
 
 " Are you going to play any more, Gerald? " 
 asked Mary. 
 
 " Yes, just one more piece." 
 
 "Who wrote it, Gerald?" 
 
 " Little lady, while New York may be Paradise, 
 it is a long way from the Garden of Eden, so with 
 your pleasure, your highness, Signor Rossi and I 
 will play and tell you details afterwards." 
 
 When the piece was finished, Mary exclaimed, 
 " What a different type of music from any I have 
 ever heard before. It has carried me into a castle of 
 dreams. The concerto was realistic in its vitality 
 and barbarism, but this seems, as it says in the Bible, 
 less of the earth, earthy. It is poetry."
 
 176 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Signer Rossi, she is just right, isn t she? " 
 
 The Signer nodded his assent, and Gerald hurried 
 on enthusiastically, and said that it was by a new 
 French composer, Debussy. " I tried to meet him 
 when I was in Paris, but he was away. I made this 
 transcription myself for violin from his L Enfant 
 Prodigue. The music of the Concerto is exciting, 
 not noble, but this composition by Debussy gives 
 me a feeling of repose and elevation above the more 
 sordid things of earth." 
 
 " Now, good and kind maestri, your queen com 
 mands that we shall dine nobly, but just upon what 
 I do not know, but it will be good American cook 
 ing, I assure you. Gerald, will you run upstairs 
 and bring me my crutches, please? " 
 
 " Little cousin, it will be less trouble to carry you 
 than it will be to climb those stairs." 
 
 " But this time, Gerald, I prefer my crutches, 
 because I want to show you how much I have im 
 proved in strength in my arms and shoulders, for I 
 can swing myself along in a way I could not have 
 done two months ago." 
 
 In their progress through the great music room 
 Gerald glanced at Signer Rossi, and he saw the 
 sympathy expressed in his face and eyes, that a 
 young woman just blossoming into the best years 
 of her life, with beauty, talent and wealth, should 
 be so heavily weighted down with an incurable 
 trouble. The thought struck hard and cold to 
 Gerald s heart and set him trembling, but when they 
 were seated at the table, Mary s merry mood brought 
 him back into sunshine. Shortly after luncheon 
 Gerald and Signor Rossi excused themselves, as they
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 177 
 
 had some errands to do, and the former told Mary, 
 just before going, that the Signor was to order the 
 dinner for them, but would not be there, as he had a 
 concert engagement for the evening; and, concluded 
 Gerald, " It will be the finest Italian meal cooked in 
 this city to-night Signor Rossi will see to that. 
 The dinner is set for six-thirty, little lady, and I 
 will be here at at six sharp, so good-by until then." 
 
 For some time after the departure of Gerald and 
 Signor Rossi, Mary felt herself to be in an exalted 
 mood, then over this came the shadow of fear. In 
 the challenge of youth to youth of two days previous 
 she had responded, but her vitality was not equal 
 to a long strain. Gradually her exaltation ebbed 
 away and left the cruel reality of her condition. 
 Her high spirits, which she had believed to be part 
 of a better physical condition, were after all a mental 
 state created by the music and the beautiful play 
 ing, and she realized there was no solid foundation. 
 The drop in altitude was so sudden that Mary wept 
 in agony. She felt that, hampered by her lameness 
 and her lack of strength, she could never again chal 
 lenge the qualities in Gerald she so much admired 
 and almost idolized. In her distress she wished her 
 mother was with her, to put her arms about her and 
 whisper words of courage, but she would not return 
 for several hours, as she had gone with her father to 
 the Long Island house to look after some changes 
 that were to be made. During a lull in her grief, 
 she thought she would ask her parents to let her go 
 through one more operation, then she would know 
 whether or not she could be helped. To have this 
 question settled would be better and more restful
 
 178 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 than the feeling of constant uncertainty. Upon this 
 she decided and experienced a definite relief, and 
 began laying out plans for the future. But over 
 the brightness of the moment there came a shadow 
 in the thought that she could not banish, " What if 
 the operation should not help? " And with this 
 there came a darkness that Mary s reasoning could 
 not penetrate, and the deep and searching cry, " Oh, 
 why was I ever born? " In a moment of calm after 
 this paroxysm there came the relation of these words 
 to the time when she had once before uttered them 
 last August, and something then had lifted her out 
 of her despair, and Mary spoke half aloud, " To 
 those leaning upon the sustaining infinite, to-day is 
 big with blessings." Unconsciously her hand went 
 to the table beside her chair, while her thoughts 
 were upon the healing of the lame man during Mrs. 
 Eddy s sermon in Hawthorne Hall. If it were 
 not concentration, as Mrs. Eddy wrote, then what 
 was it that cured? Her trembling fingers slid into 
 the pages of a magazine, and without knowing it she 
 opened it at that place and read: 
 
 Question. Does the theology of Christian Science 
 aid its healing? 
 
 Without its theology there is no mental science, no 
 order that proceeds from God. All Science is divine, 
 not human, in origin and demonstration. If God does 
 not govern the action of man, it is inharmonious: if 
 He does govern it, the action is Science. Take away the 
 theology of mental healing and you take away its sci 
 ence, leaving it a human " mind-cure," nothing more 
 nor less, even one human mind governing another; by 
 which, if you agree that God is Mind, you admit that 
 there is more than one government and God. Having
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 179 
 
 no true sense of the healing theology of Mind, you can 
 neither understand nor demonstrate its Science, and will 
 practice your belief of it in the name of Truth. This 
 is the mortal " mind-cure " that produces the effect of 
 mesmerism. It is using the power of human will, instead 
 of the divine power understood, as in Christian Science; 
 and without this Science there had better be no " mind- 
 cure," in which the last state of patients is worse 
 than the first. 
 
 Wonderingly, Mary turned back the page to find 
 the author of this illuminating statement and saw 
 that it was by Mrs. Eddy. Then she remembered 
 she had been upon the point of reading the " Ques 
 tions and Answers " of the June Journal, when Mrs. 
 Mentall had come to see her, a little over three weeks 
 ago, while at the Long Island home, and she had 
 referred to that number but once since, and that 
 was when she had read Mrs. Eddy s article to Rev. 
 Mr. Jones, relative to granting diplomas. For the 
 first time she realized that to heal and to be healed 
 meant working with the spirit as much as with the 
 letter. She had been trying in a manner which she 
 now knew was indefinite to depend on the letter, 
 and she realized that even of the letter of Christian 
 Science she knew very little. Since last Winter she 
 had been working at concentration, and she saw 
 clearly that it had been one of great labor and it was 
 no wonder that the man who wrote directions " How 
 to concentrate," placed a penalty upon a hiatus: 
 " Give a dollar to the poor for every time your mind 
 wanders." 
 
 Mary realized that the " Answer " by Mrs. Eddy 
 had raised many questions in her mind. She 
 wanted to read others Mrs. Eddy had made, but
 
 i8o From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 with her father s method of work ingrained in her 
 character, she felt the necessity of finishing to the 
 best of her powers the matter directly under her 
 hand, and her thoughts reverted to the theology of 
 the church of her parents, and the prayers that 
 were offered at the time of her operation for her 
 complete recovery. So far she had not received 
 benefit from them. Why had they not helped? 
 They were supplications from good Christian men 
 and women tender and loving. Was there some 
 force that fought and defeated the healing power of 
 these prayers? Was the teaching in the church that 
 ills and troubles were given so they should teach 
 others a lesson, the force which set at naught the 
 supplications? And were not some given with doubt 
 as to what God would do: "If it is Thy will, 
 O God, heal this dear sister of her infirmities? " If 
 the healing failed to come, then God did not desire 
 to heal the afflicted one; it was His desire to allow 
 the suffering to go on. The person innocent of sin, 
 therefore, suffered instead of the sinner. 
 
 Where was there escape from this doctrine? Was 
 there any? Was this the true expression of what 
 God desired? There must be a mistake somewhere, 
 and perhaps the ministry was wrong, and there was 
 evidence of this in another direction, that of " infant 
 damnation," upon which opinions were changing. 
 God had not changed. 
 
 In the maze of opinion and argument in which 
 Mary found herself she cried out in deep anguish, 
 " Why should all these doubts, fears and disappoint 
 ments come upon me, especially at this time, when 
 Gerald is here? I am not ungrateful to God for
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 181 
 
 giving me a good father and a good mother, and all 
 that I desire, but what is wealth to me. I want to 
 be like others. I could work if necessary to earn 
 my living, like thousands of other girls, and like 
 poor delicate Aunt Delia Barker. I could make my 
 own way. I want to battle with the world, but I 
 want both my legs to use; strength and endurance 
 to make my way. Oh, oh, but I am helpless! 
 Mother, mother, father, father, why are you not 
 here? No, I cannot pray, words dry upon my lips." 
 
 Mary sank down in her chair, exhausted, but her 
 active mentality would not allow her to find rest in 
 slumber, and soon her thought reverted to the 
 prayer-meeting congregation that gave united pray 
 ers for her total recovery, and the supplication of 
 the pastor, at the service of the next Sunday, and 
 she thought, if God did not answer then, there is 
 no use for me to pray now. I must read or do 
 something or I shall be a wreck by dinner time if 
 I keep thinking as I have. 
 
 With the thought uppermost of gaining courage 
 somehow, she took up the number of Mind in Nature 
 which contained Mrs. Eddy s answer to Bishop Fal 
 lows, and read the closing paragraph, which told 
 about the healing of the lame man at the service, 
 then she pictured herself casting aside her crutches 
 and walking without support, then running and leap 
 ing, and at last being able to go to a dance and be 
 as graceful a dancer as any one there. These 
 thoughts, dreams to be sure, brought her a restful 
 moment, but she feared to have them end, because 
 of the descent into the abyss of despair, and she 
 craved some way of holding the pleasantness of the
 
 1 82 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 present to the future, so she took that which was 
 nearest to her, a copy of the Journal, and when she 
 found her dream losing its vigor, she opened to 
 " Questions and Answers," and read: 
 
 Question. Is it wrong to pray for the recovery of 
 the sick? 
 
 Not if we pray Scripturally, with the understanding 
 that God has given all things to those who love Him; 
 but pleading with infinite Love to love us, or to restore 
 health and harmony, and then to admit that it has been 
 lost under His government, is the prayer of doubt and 
 mortal belief that is unavailing in divine Science. 
 
 When she had finished, Mary could hardly believe 
 she had read correctly, and went over it again and 
 then once more, and cried out: " Now I know the 
 reason the prayers did not cure me, although made 
 by dear, loving people. My faith and courage have 
 come again. Gerald will be here in an hour, and I 
 must be ready, and look happy. I am happy, and 
 father will go to Boston and get Mrs. Eddy to come 
 to me, and I shall walk and run and be like others."
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 AT FIVE-THIRTY Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton 
 came in, and ten minutes later Gerald ran 
 up the steps two at a time and gave the bell a quick 
 energetic pull. At the sound of his voice in the 
 lower hall Mary went down in the little hydraulic 
 elevator that had been put in during the Summer, 
 and found her mother trying to change Gerald s 
 plans. The dignified protest she was making served 
 to awaken Gerald s sense of humor, and she noted 
 the dare-devil roguishness in his eyes as he glanced 
 at her. 
 
 " But, Gerald," her mother expostulated, " I have 
 not even broached the subject to John. You know 
 we are not accustomed to going anywhere but to 
 places of the most reputable character to dine. Our 
 carriage will be seen and known." 
 
 " If that is where the trouble lies, I can fix that," 
 and seizing his hat, he was out of the door before 
 Mrs. Hamilton could protest, and in a minute was 
 at the Brevoort, and had ordered a conveyance from 
 the carriage man. 
 
 In another minute, he was back in the hall and 
 exultingly remarked. " It s all right, Aunt Grace, 
 we re going to have the best the Brevoort can send 
 us, so that is settled." 
 
 " But, Gerald, that is the smallest part of the 
 difficulty, you see - 
 
 183
 
 1 84 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " I do and I don t," he replied with a smile, show 
 ing his brilliant white teeth. 
 
 He saw, however, that Mrs. Hamilton was get 
 ting to the point where the Dutch in her blood might 
 show its stubbornness, and suddenly he began whist 
 ling and performing a dance on the smoothly waxed 
 floor. The clumping tune and the movements of 
 Gerald could not have been mistaken for anything 
 else than Dutch. As he gyrated over the floor a 
 smile and then a peal of laughter broke from Mary. 
 Mrs. Hamilton smiled in a semi-patronizing way 
 and with some disdain in it. Gerald saw it, made 
 a few steps in her direction, then before she could 
 keep him away, he had taken her about the waist 
 and with his strong tall figure bending and turning 
 her this way and that she felt powerless to change 
 the situation. But why was Mary laughing so 
 hilariously, she asked herself. One glance at Ger 
 ald s face was enough. He had somehow " banged " 
 his hair across his forehead and assumed the stolid 
 air of a Dutch peasant, and with a most serious 
 face was whistling the clumping rhythmic tune that 
 after a few bars got under the strongest of reserves. 
 It was too much even for Mrs. Hamilton; she broke 
 down suddenly, and cried out between breaths and 
 laughter, " You incorrigible boy, to make me caper 
 like that! I m all out of breath and out of dignity." 
 
 " Never mind your dignity, we don t need that 
 now, but your breath you will, and we ll add a little 
 garlic to it if you ll put on your bonnet. Aunt Grace," 
 and Gerald began again to whistle and hit the floor 
 with his feet as though he had wooden shoes. 
 
 " What is all this camel walking for, Gerald,"
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 185 
 
 exclaimed John Hamilton, as he came down the 
 stairs. 
 
 " Just a little exercise to limber up." 
 
 " You don t play the violin with your legs, do 
 you? " 
 
 " Why, you poor, hard-working old banker, 
 haven t you ever heard a violin or seen it played? 
 Here comes Aunt Grace now and looking charming. 
 No need of rouge, Aunt Grace, the Dutch dance has 
 given you color and animation; I knew it would. 
 Here s your hat, uncle; no need of a coat, warm 
 night, carriage closed just for respectability." 
 
 " Good heavens, Gerald," exclaimed John Ham 
 ilton, " has a whirlwind struck us? I er er 
 haven t the slightest idea where we are going. Have 
 you, Grace? " 
 
 " Yes, dear. It s all right. Gerald is taking us 
 out to dinner." 
 
 " Good sport, Aunt Grace, you encourage us all," 
 whispered Gerald in her ear as he helped her into 
 the carriage. 
 
 All the way to the Italian restaurant, Gerald kept 
 up a constant stream of witticisms, and when the 
 carriage stopped every one was in good humor and 
 had scarcely noted the character of the surroundings. 
 
 The restaurant was in an old brown-stone front 
 house, the first floor of which had been made over, 
 and an extension built into the back yard, so that it 
 was long and narrow. Through a doorway at the 
 end could be seen a garden unmistakably designed 
 and cared for by Italian hands, and a fountain send 
 ing jets of water into the air. 
 
 When the door was opened by a bright-looking
 
 1 86 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 boy, and Mrs. Hamilton entered, her face expressed 
 her thoughts, for all she could smell was cigarette 
 smoke. This was not so in the hotels where she 
 dined. But these thoughts were soon diverted by 
 the appearance of a good-looking Italian, evidently 
 the owner, who had been expecting them and 
 ushered them to a table already set. Nearly every 
 seat in the place was occupied, and as Mrs. Ham 
 ilton looked about, she saw that while she was not 
 among the type who dined at the famous hotels, 
 there were some interesting-looking people in the 
 room. 
 
 " Gerald," exclaimed Mary, " this is just lovely. 
 Mother dear, see how prettily the table is arranged, 
 how good it looks, the bread-sticks, plump olives, 
 celery, radishes, and what is that, Gerald? " 
 
 " Taste it." 
 
 " It is wonderful, mother." 
 
 " That is Italian celery," explained Gerald. " It 
 has an anise flavor." 
 
 From a corner there came the sound of violin and 
 piano, and for a moment Gerald was all attention. 
 Then dame the waiter, with dishes of antipasto, and 
 Gerald gave him directions in Italian just how he 
 wanted the dressing put over it. 
 
 At the first mouthful Mrs. Hamilton said to Mary, 
 "Isn t it delicious? " 
 
 " This is, er er quite an extraordinary salad. 
 An exceptional bouquet to that vinegar," was the 
 comment of John Hamilton. 
 
 " It is made from red wine," replied Gerald. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton found they had to put 
 forth an extra effort to make themselves heard.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 187 
 
 This too was exceptional, because in the hotel dining 
 rooms conversation was carried on in well-modulated 
 tones, but here everybody seemed to be talking at 
 once. 
 
 Course after course appeared on the table, and 
 after several mouthfuls of the tenderest chicken 
 one could imagine, cooked in the Italian way, John 
 Hamilton leaned back in his chair with a look of 
 slatisf action on his face, and remarked: " Gerald, 
 that is the most delicious chicken I ever tasted. 
 How do they do it? " 
 
 " A great cook," replied Gerald, " is a great artist. 
 And an Italian cook knows intuitively how to ob 
 tain the perfect balance of flavor." 
 
 " That is just it," exclaimed Mrs. Hamilton with 
 enthusiasm, " the perfect balance. You must have 
 noticed, John, that the food is not greasy like that 
 of Germany and England, nor heavy. The use of 
 oil instead of animal fat gives it lightness and 
 delicacy." 
 
 " Gerald," inquired Mary, " why did that ham 
 have such a different flavor from that we get from 
 our butcher? " 
 
 " Cured by a different process, in Italy," answered 
 Gerald. 
 
 It was with a constant increase in appreciation of 
 the dinner that Gerald s guests reached the time for 
 coffee, at the very end. It was freshly made, of 
 appetizing fragrance and very black. This is the 
 stage of a good dinner when the epicure takes the 
 easiest position in his chair and gloats upon the 
 deliciousness of the food of which he has partaken. 
 
 Gerald had been listening interestedly to the last
 
 1 88 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 piece the pianist and violinist had played. Some of 
 the diners had left the cafe and he heard better the 
 tone of the violin as there was not so much conversa 
 tion. 
 
 Asking his guests for the privilege of leaving them 
 for a moment that he might look at the violin of 
 the player, he made his way to the corner and asked 
 in Italian if he might examine the instrument. The 
 moment he saw it his eyes glowed with enthusiasm. 
 He held it at arms length, turned it so he could 
 view it from all angles, and then caressed it lovingly. 
 Holding it close to a gas jet, he noticed that the 
 wood of the top was of magnificent straight grain, 
 with the closer grain near the center which had a pe 
 culiar dark vein running from the upper edge 
 toward the soundholes. The varnish was a 
 beautiful reddish brown, and even in the yellow 
 light of the gas, he could see the dichroism 
 in it, which showed touches of gold and orange. 
 The instrument had the appearance of power, 
 and Gerald muttered to himself, " a genuine 
 Guarnerius." Without thinking of playing he 
 put the violin in position and before he knew 
 it the owner had intuitively placed the bow in 
 his hand. As he drew it lightly across the G 
 string and softly played a few notes, the instrument 
 wrought its spell, and Gerald forgot where he was 
 and what he was doing. From a few soft notes the 
 tone swelled into a broad outline. A hush came over 
 the whole room, then chairs were gently moved so 
 that a view could be had of the player, but Gerald 
 never knew it. He had half turned his back upon 
 the long room, so that the soundholes of the instru-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 189 
 
 ment faced those who were observing him, and his 
 eyes were looking into the opposite wiall. His 
 flexible fingers soon felt at home even upon this 
 strange instrument, which responded in opulence of 
 tone and power to every touch of the bow. The 
 wondrous beauty of the instrument gripped Gerald s 
 heart. Mary knew he was improvising; that he was 
 translating the thoughts of great hopes, joys, sor 
 rows and noble ambitions into music. He was not 
 playing for technical display. When there were 
 measures of seemingly great difficulty they were an 
 inseparable part of his mood, and in the forte pas 
 sages, on the G string, the tone was like a trumpet. 
 The feelings which he was translating into music, 
 seemed to be the same as most of those in the room, 
 for they sat like images, but into their faces and 
 eyes there leaped also the feelings of great hopes, 
 joys and noble ambitions. They had realized that 
 a great master had come among them, one into 
 whom had been poured the knowledge of what they 
 had suffered in their ambitions, but he was leading 
 them to see visions of beauty. They knew he was 
 playing to no one person. He was not trying to 
 surprise or amaze. He was interpreting their feel 
 ings in a new and wonderful way, giving them not 
 the mere letter of a message, but the outpouring of 
 the "spirit of his message coming " unlabored," as 
 Mary realized, from the depths of his nature, and 
 it was the spirit of his message that was exalting 
 them by the music that was not weird nor curious, 
 but seemed to be removed from all that was of the 
 earth. 
 
 Mary was almost afraid to move to see the effects
 
 1 90 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 upon those about her, but she found in the faces of 
 those near traces of tears, and her mother s lashes 
 were beaded with pearls. 
 
 After a burst of passionate yearning that rose 
 higher and higher in chords, runs and strange but ex 
 alting harmonies, there came a diminuendo, and 
 for the first time since he began playing he raised 
 his head and noticed the owner of the violin with 
 the most enraptured expression on his face and 
 unmindful of the tears running down his cheeks. 
 Gerald suddenly realized the situation, that he had 
 been using this man s violin, and in compliment to 
 him, and to the great maker of the instrument, he 
 began softly the Sextette from Lucia, playing it in 
 double stops and chords. It was his own arrange 
 ment, difficult, but very effective. The Guarnerius 
 responded to the powerful bowing of the master 
 hand, and with a broad and overwhelming sweep of 
 tone and temperament it ended. His bow had not 
 stopped before there were cries of enthusiasm from 
 all parts of the room in Italian, French, and English, 
 clapping of hands and shouts of " Maestro! " 
 " Maestro! " " Encore! " " Encore! " 
 
 It was then that Gerald really awoke to the 
 situation. He looked about, and color flushed into 
 his face. He handed the instrument back to its 
 owner with a word of thanks and walked to his seat 
 at the table and ordered from the waiter, who was 
 now all attention, another pot of freshly made 
 coffee. 
 
 To Gerald, the occasion had not been out of the 
 usual so far as his playing was related to himself. 
 His immolation of personality and self was an in-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 191 
 
 separable part of his character, natural and without 
 effort. Applause to him was not the food and drink 
 which kept his efforts up to a high pitch. In a 
 simple trusting way, he believed that God had given 
 him the talent to create noble thoughts and joy in 
 others, and this was his way of telling them in a 
 universal language. 
 
 During the playing John Hamilton sat with his 
 hands tightly clenched and his eyes riveted on the 
 figure of Gerald as he stood at ease and unconscious 
 of what was taking place in the room. He could 
 not remember ever being so deeply touched, and 
 thought, " It is no wonder Parker wants to be near 
 to protect him from harm." 
 
 When Gerald took his seat at the table, John 
 Hamilton wondered at his remarkable poise. Those 
 in the room knew instinctively that they could not 
 prevail upon him to play again, for his playing had 
 been an incident, and there were no calls for more 
 after the first outburst of enthusiasm. His simple 
 modesty affected John Hamilton, and it brought into 
 Mary s thought the words from the Testament, " I 
 do nothing of myself." 
 
 When Gerald had given his order to the waiter, 
 John Hamilton reached across the table and said in 
 a voice touched with emotion, " Your hand, Gerald. 
 It was beyond words, and I have learned from com 
 ing here, the difference between those who are 
 gambling on the market, those who are gambling 
 away the best of their lives in business to amass a 
 great fortune, or to control vast interests, and those 
 who are sacrificing and are willing to sacrifice money 
 and time for the creation of that in which they see
 
 1 92 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 great beauty. At our very select clubs there is re 
 spectability on the surface but fortunes are lost there 
 in cards, and bodies and souls are wrecked with 
 drink. The great business world is one in which 
 hearts are hardened and the elements of the love of 
 beauty left out." 
 
 " There are people here to-night," replied Ger 
 ald, with a feeling of deep earnestness in his voice, 
 " who are thinking noble thoughts to be later crystal 
 lized into prose, poetry or pictures, some of whose 
 works you have admired because of their humanity, 
 beauty and the lessons they teach. They are creat 
 ing beauty, ethics, learning and culture for the 
 benefit of others. For hundreds of thousands they 
 are studying and laboring for their good. 
 
 " The business man who grasps at every dollar 
 in his waking hours and in his dreams, too often 
 gives to charity because he is forced to do so, because 
 of public opinion, or advertisement, which is all 
 false. They work for personal ends. There are 
 men and women in this room, who are giving you 
 the best there is in them, because there was put into 
 their character at some time, the desire to help the 
 world through individual effort although the finan 
 cial return be small. There are some here who do 
 not know where the money for the next week s food 
 is coming from, yet they are happy, and the reason, 
 because they know they can create something 
 beautiful. It is here among artists, writers and 
 musicians, you find broad sympathy in your work, 
 your ambitions and in time of need. The constant 
 appreciation of beauty, mentally and physically, the 
 gratitude real artists feel that beauty was created
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 193 
 
 for them to see and reflect through their talents to 
 others, keeps them from growing hard in their hearts. 
 Too many allow others to create beauty for them and 
 take it ready made. They do not fully appreciate 
 it because they had no hand in its creation. In 
 making over the houses in Boston, Aunt Grace, I 
 have had laid out an ideal spot for a garden, not a 
 large one only about ninety by a hundred feet 
 but it will be of use and beauty. There will be 
 narrow walks of the whitest of gravel, that will never 
 be muddy, a small but efficient greenhouse, beds of 
 flowers, and for the delight of my Italian cook a 
 place for lettuce, romaine, escarolle and all the green 
 things he needs for his art of cooking. And, Mary, 
 I am going to be the chief gardener, don overalls 
 and make things grow. If you should come at the 
 right time you would probably find me barefooted, 
 for there is nothing like the touch of the cool earth 
 to make one at home in his gardening work, and 
 there is something in the perfume of roses that 
 makes me feel a love for every creature." 
 
 " Your enthusiasm is inspiring, Gerald," said 
 Mary, " and is what I would love to do, but " 
 
 At this moment the waiter came with the coffee 
 and made a happy diversion, for tears were in 
 Mary s eyes, and into John Hamilton s face there 
 came- a troubled look. 
 
 As the waiter placed the pot of coffee in front of 
 Gerald he spoke a few words to him in a low tone. 
 Gerald thought for just a moment, then turned and 
 said, " Aunt Grace, I think it would be rather nice 
 to have our coffee in the little garden in the rear; 
 it is quite deserted and the evening is warm."
 
 194 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 To this they all assented, and Gerald went on, 
 with a question in his eyes, " I should like to have 
 the violinist join us if you have no objections; he 
 has decided talent and has been waiting to have an 
 opportunity to talk to me. We will go out where 
 it is cool and we can see the stars, smell the flowers 
 and hear the fountain, and, waiter, bring us some 
 riccotta pie and some almond paste cakes with the 
 coffee in the garden." 
 
 As the proprietor led them out under the stars 
 and arranged chairs about the table, Gerald went 
 over to the corner where the violinist was sitting, 
 took him by the arm, and with his encouraging smile 
 piloted him to a place beside him and next to Mrs. 
 Hamilton. A simple introduction with a touch of 
 compliment for his playing made him feel immedi 
 ately at ease. 
 
 " Mother," remarked Mary, " do hurry and taste 
 that wonderful pie. It has an indefinable flavor. 
 What is it made of, Gerald? " 
 
 " Cottage cheese," he replied. " The Germans 
 and the Danish make a cheese cake which is very 
 good, but it usually has a sour taste, not as rich and 
 mysterious in its flavor as this. I hope you like it, 
 Aunt Grace, but you have had it before in Italy so 
 it is nothing new." 
 
 " I have," she answered, " but so long ago I had 
 almost forgotten it, and this is the most delicious I 
 have ever tasted." 
 
 While Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton were discussing 
 the delightful little latticed-in garden, and talking 
 about the changes that were taking place in the 
 streets of the great city, Gerald had carefully noted
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 195 
 
 the conversation of the violinist, and found he had 
 ambitions to study with the best teacher in the city, 
 but could not afford it, because he had a mother 
 and sister to take care of. 
 
 " Perhaps I can help you," said Gerald, " I would 
 like to purchase your violin; what will you sell it 
 for? " 
 
 " It is a beautiful instrument, Mr. Amory, one 
 my grandfather played upon in the La Scala or 
 chestra. In Italy I could have sold it, so my mother 
 said, for a thousand dollars, American money. 
 There is no name in the inside, but it must have been 
 made by a great master. If there were a genuine 
 label, as you call it in this country, in it, I could 
 probably sell it for that or a little more." 
 
 " I will tell you what I will do," said Gerald in a 
 business-like tone, which John Hamilton overheard, 
 and thought to himself, " Sounds like his father," 
 " I will give you twenty-eight hundred dollars for 
 it, which is pretty near the top price received by 
 one of the foremost dealers in London, for a Guar- 
 nerius whose history from the time it left the maker s 
 hand was known and guaranteed to the purchaser. 
 Is that satisfactory? " 
 
 Tears welled up into the eyes of the owner and 
 he tried to speak his thanks, but he could only mur 
 mur them. Mary looked proudly and admiringly at 
 Gerald and touched her mother s hand in sympathy, 
 while John Hamilton looked surprised. 
 
 " Bring it to me to-morrow to this address, unless 
 you change your mind over night, and I will pay 
 you in cash, and you will have enough to study with 
 the best teacher in the city. Uncle, I shall have to
 
 1 96 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ask you to cash a cheque at your bank in the morn 
 ing," said Gerald with a winning smile. 
 
 The bargain concluded, Gerald became as a boy. 
 He told them stories of eccentricities of some of the 
 great living composers, artists, and the people among 
 whom he had been during his summer in Europe 
 and each succeeding narrative seemed to be funnier 
 than the preceding. " Just one more, Aunt Grace, 
 and then we take our Brevoort hack. I went to see 
 one of the foremost composers in Germany about 
 the rendition of a certain passage in his concerto. 
 He prided himself upon his knowledge of English, 
 but which he could understand and speak only in 
 a largo tempo. In our conversation, however, we 
 spoke in German, and it turned on writing a poem 
 for viola and orchestra with an illustrating text, 
 something like Childe Harold in Italy, by Berlioz. 
 He wanted me to bring it out in America. I told 
 him I had the very poem for that purpose because 
 it was of a plaintive character which would give op 
 portunity for the dark rich tones of the viola, and I 
 drew from my pocket a copy of what I believed a 
 beautiful set of verses. I shall have to read these 
 to you in English, I said. 
 
 " I understand English perfectly, perfectly, no 
 trouble, he said. I began, as distinctly and as 
 effectively as possible, read him the beautiful lines 
 which were mounting up toward a climax. With 
 all the feeling I could put into them I uttered the 
 words, yon blasted pine. 
 
 " John who? he shot at me with a tone of deep 
 concern and inquiry, John who? Then I realized 
 that he had understood nothing of what I had read,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 197 
 
 and the only word that had really touched him, was 
 * yon. " 
 
 With a merry laugh from all, the party arose and 
 went out into what seemed the strange and common 
 place atmosphere of Houston Street. 
 
 At breakfast the next morning everybody was in 
 a cheery mood except John Hamilton, and to Mrs. 
 Hamilton he seemed deeply troubled. He had been 
 his usual genial self when he entered the breakfast 
 room, but when Gerald with Mary in his arms en 
 tered and placed her in her chair, a feeling of fore 
 boding came over him. Gerald s superb vitality, 
 health and strength showed in sharp contrast to 
 Mary s physical condition and made it all 
 the more marked. He knew that Mary had 
 improved and was pleased, but he now real 
 ized in a very poignant way that something 
 must be done for her, and he would consult 
 with his wife this very evening. That question 
 settled for the time being, he turned his attention 
 to the matter upon which Gerald and Mary were 
 holding animated conversation, the glorious quali 
 ties of the violin he had played upon last night and 
 would purchase to-day. 
 
 " Do you regret this morning the amount you 
 offered your Italian friend for his violin last even 
 ing?-" he asked Gerald. 
 
 " There is no reason why I should. Did you 
 think my offer was too high? " 
 
 "It seems to me you might have purchased it 
 for half what you offered, and then he would have 
 had a good margin over what he felt was his lowest 
 price. Speaking from the viewpoint of a much
 
 198 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 older man and with larger business experience, I 
 should say that your enthusiasm of the moment out 
 ran your good judgment." 
 
 With a cheerful laugh and a smile Gerald re 
 turned, " You are right and you are wrong, Uncle. 
 I probably could have purchased at half the price 
 I offered, but I did not, and would not, because 
 it is not only worth that to me, but when the 
 opinions of the most eminent judges of violins in 
 Europe place this instrument as a genuine Guar- 
 nerius of his best period of work, which I believe it 
 is, I can sell it for more than I paid for it." 
 
 " How much more, Gerald? " 
 
 " A thousand, probably." 
 
 " Wasn t your judgment of it somewhat of a 
 speculative nature, I mean as to the authenticity of 
 the maker? " 
 
 " It might be called so in business circles, but I 
 believe I am right. The matter of a label on the 
 inside does not count with an expert and as I thought 
 over the matter last night after I went to bed, I 
 wondered if I had offered him enough. Of course 
 I will have to pay for the written judgment of ex 
 perts, but the price I made is not far from that given 
 by Mr. Waters of this city to a Mr. Hawley for the 
 famous King Joseph made by Guarnerius, which 
 was $3,260, nearly ten years ago, in 1876. Very 
 fine instruments in good condition, made by the 
 greatest of Italian masters, bring prices that astonish 
 most people. An instance of this is the price paid 
 for what is known as the Betts Stradivarius, by 
 Vuillaume, the famous violin maker in Paris, for 
 about $4,000. This was in 1852. Betts, who was
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 199 
 
 an English maker, purchased this instrument for one 
 guinea. He knew perfectly well the violin was a 
 very rare example and took advantage of the 
 poverty-stricken condition of the person from whom 
 he purchased it. So you see, uacle, when I made 
 the price I knew for what I was paying that amount. 
 I could not be like Betts. I have the money, the 
 owner has not. I need the violin, he needs the 
 money, and I know what I have done will be satis 
 factory to good old Parker. Had I bought that 
 instrument for a thousand, knowing that it was 
 worth three or more, Parker, if he heard of it, would 
 probably leave me because he would call such a 
 transaction knowingly dishonest." 
 
 " And so it would be, Gerald," said Mary. 
 
 " Gerald," remarked Mrs. Hamilton, notwith 
 standing my objections to going to that Italian 
 restaurant, I must admit I enjoyed it, everything 
 done by the people there seemed to be spontaneous, 
 just the opposite to most of the dining-out parties 
 I have been used to where everything has been 
 planned for a purpose." 
 
 " It was an atmosphere entirely different, Aunt 
 Grace. Many who go there are persons whose 
 eyes are wide open to absorb the beauties which 
 they desire to translate into their expression of art. 
 There is among them a peculiar and touching com 
 radeship of giving to each other, without thought 
 of recompense, and an outsider cannot understand 
 this quality unless he is a creator, feels their in 
 spirations and works as they do. It is not until 
 they become very successful and play up to the 
 world of fashion that their hearts become hardened,
 
 2oo From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 and they no longer feel with the efforts, struggles, 
 and inspirations of their brother toilers." 
 
 " I felt that atmosphere very strongly during our 
 dinner, Gerald," said Mrs. Hamilton, " and I 
 must confess it helped me to better enjoy 
 the food and the surroundings, but I have 
 wanted to ask several times just what you 
 were thinking about when you were playing. It 
 affected me more than the playing of any one I 
 ever heard. Your body was with us but your 
 thought was far away." 
 
 " That is the very question I have wanted to 
 ask," said Mary. " Tell us, Gerald! " 
 
 " My thought was right there where you all were, 
 but I seemed to feel the anguish of doubts, the 
 inspirations, the griefs, disappointments and long 
 ings of all, some happy, others trying to be happy, 
 all striving for something and calling in their hearts 
 upon a divine power for help. Sometimes I make 
 a memorandum of the occasions when I feel most 
 strongly, and this is what I experienced last night," 
 and Gerald took from his pocket a paper, unfolded 
 it and passed it to Mary, who read : 
 
 Touched by great sorrow, I went into the dewy 
 
 night, 
 
 Night of soft undulant breezes and star-light, 
 A night of silver, and violet shadows, luminous and 
 
 deep, 
 And climbing to the world s edge, to its highest 
 
 steep, 
 
 I lifted up my voice praying the world to aid, 
 And into the deep-breathing, exquisite night intoned
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 201 
 
 The old, world-longing that centuries have groaned, 
 And breathed a prayer that startled mount and 
 
 glade, 
 
 That I the world s injustice might atone. 
 It trembled on the jar horizon s purple marge, 
 Then sank into a sad, earth-searching moan, 
 That rolled around the world, and touched where 
 
 armies charge 
 
 In lurid crash, and entered prison bars, 
 And sang through deserts into nomads vagrant 
 
 tents, 
 
 And startled huddled dawns on opposite continents, 
 And came back chanted from the listening stars. 
 And lo, the skies whelped winging stars of flame, 
 And then, / trembled for the world s great unjor- 
 
 given shame. 
 
 " Why, Gerald," cried Mary, " I did not know 
 you were a poet." 
 
 " I m not. It is just an impression that I set 
 down, for I believe we should keep a record of the 
 feelings that deal with the higher desires of life, 
 and sometimes they come better in verse than in 
 prose." 
 
 That afternoon Gerald went to Newport with his 
 new violin and the house seemed deserted to Mrs. 
 Hamilton and Mary; and even to John Hamilton, 
 when he expected to see Gerald and then learned 
 he had gone. Gerald s nature was so spontaneous, 
 his laugh so cheerful, his thoughtful moments so 
 removed from the things of the earth that time 
 never hung heavy in his company. So much of 
 lively interest had taken place since Gerald s
 
 2O2 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 arrival that it seemed he had been with them much 
 longer than a little more than a day. 
 
 At dinner that night conversation was perfunc 
 tory. Mrs. Hamilton noticed that her husband was 
 quieter than usual and appeared troubled, but in 
 quiries relative to business revealed that what dis 
 turbed him had not come from that direction. His 
 eyes continually wandered toward his daughter and 
 he noticed that she was quieter than usual and 
 looked tired. 
 
 Soon after dinner Mary went to her room where 
 her father found her half asleep in her favorite 
 chair. He wanted to have a long talk with her, 
 but did not care to interrupt her quietude. Soon 
 Mrs. Hamilton came in and took up her crochet 
 work. John Hamilton looked through the evening 
 paper in a nervous manner, put it down, glanced 
 over the titles of several books, then attracted by 
 the bright blue cover of a magazine, took up Mind 
 in Nature and began reading where Mary had 
 placed markers. He soon became so absorbed he 
 did not notice that Mary was looking at him with 
 a smile in her eyes and on her lips, and when he 
 closed the magazine he was startled to hear her 
 ask, " Father, I have never seen you so intent upon 
 any piece of literature. How did you like it? I 
 mean what Mrs. Eddy wrote? " 
 
 " A splendid answer, little girl, direct and 
 straight to the mark, also convincing as to the 
 difference between concentration and her teachings. 
 That last paragraph about the healing in the church 
 service is very touching and checks up with what 
 Mr. Parker told me. This answer shows her to be
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 203 
 
 a woman of much force and directness, and she 
 gives the praise for her work to her creator while 
 Mrs. Mentall wants to take it all to herself. Have 
 you read these articles, Grace? " 
 
 " Yes, I went over them this afternoon and have 
 come to the same conclusion you have, my dear." 
 
 " Then we can meet upon the same platform," 
 said her husband, with the first real smile of the 
 evening. 
 
 Later in the quiet of the library, John Hamilton 
 brought to the attention of his wife the matter that 
 had troubled him during the day. 
 
 " Grace," he said, " Gerald s visit has brought 
 into painful contrast the physical condition of our 
 little girl. With the physical strength and the ro 
 bust health we both possess why could not our 
 Mary have been blessed with these qualities. A 
 time may come when our daughter may be deeply 
 attracted toward some one. Her selection would 
 naturally be one like Gerald, gifted, brilliant and 
 vital, and on account of her infirmity her life might 
 be wrecked. All day this burden has been with 
 me; this fear for the future of our only child, whose 
 character in all things is as beautiful as was ever 
 created. No, Grace dear, I am not blue now," he 
 continued as his wife put her arms tenderly about 
 his shoulders, " for between Gerald s Parker and 
 that article by Mrs. Eddy in the magazine, I have 
 received fresh courage. While I don t understand 
 the breadth and depth of all she has written, I can 
 see she has a definite method, and if it is the same 
 as Jesus used, then our Mary can be healed, and 
 to-morrow I am going to Boston to see Mrs. Eddy 
 herself."
 
 2O4 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton was too deeply stirred to answer, 
 but she was thinking clearly and rapidly as she sat 
 with her head resting upon her husband s broad 
 shoulder, and during a pause she murmured, " God 
 bless you, dear, and may He bless your efforts, and 
 may our little daughter, our only child, John, be 
 made well and strong." 
 
 " We will say nothing of this to Mary," remarked 
 John Hamilton, " because we must avoid having 
 her meet disappointment in case Mrs. Eddy should 
 be away. I have some business matters to take 
 up in Providence first and Mary need not know 
 that I am going from there to Boston. I shall also 
 hunt up Delia Barker and find out why she returned 
 the money I sent her." 
 
 That night all details were completed and the 
 next day John Hamilton set out upon his quest. 
 His business in Providence was settled in about an 
 hour, as he had telegraphed ahead that he was on 
 his way. He did not, however, notify Gardner, his 
 Boston manager, of his impending visit, because he 
 wanted to be free in time and thought. Never had 
 he been so nervous. During his business experi 
 ence he had completed many large financial trans 
 actions and while he had misgivings as to the out 
 come of some of them he never felt just as he did 
 now. As the train slowed down coming into the 
 Providence depot in Park Square, he realized he 
 wanted the sympathetic company of some one to 
 whom he could talk about treatment for Mary, and 
 his thought first rushed toward Parker, and he 
 would see him to-night. Then he realized that he 
 would probably be at Newport, and this hope of
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 205 
 
 having his courage sustained relative to the healing 
 power of Mrs. Eddy faded into a discouraging sun 
 set of thoughts. Then he hit upon what he be 
 lieved a happy plan he would go to his room at 
 the Tremont House, have his dinner, and then just 
 step around to Park Street, to Hawthorne Hall, 
 and as it was Friday evening, he would find 
 Mrs. Eddy at the " prayer-meeting." This ques 
 tion worked out, he took a conveyance for the 
 Hotel, and had an excellent meal. At half-past 
 seven he went south past the old burying ground, 
 turned the corner of the church and reached 2 Park 
 Street, but the doors were closed and there was not 
 a light in the building. " I guess that in my eager 
 ness," he murmured, " I have come too early, prob 
 ably eight o clock is their hour, so I will just walk 
 in the Common until then." 
 
 The time hung heavy and at five minutes of eight 
 he reached the building and again met disappoint 
 ment. His heart sank as lead, for the thought 
 rushed over him, probably Mrs. Eddy is away and 
 the meeting postponed. He decided to return to 
 the Tremont House and look in the Directory for 
 Mrs. Eddy s address, but upon consideration he 
 concluded to let the matter rest until the next day 
 when he would be refreshed in thought and action. 
 To go* to the theatre or to his rooms and read did 
 not appeal to him. He felt he must have a sympa 
 thetic person with whom to talk. Why not go and 
 see Delia? " he thought. Mary always loved her 
 and we can meet on the same ground. Calling a 
 cab, he gave the driver directions and soon found 
 himself rolling out Columbus Avenue, and in a short
 
 206 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 time reached his destination, a brick apartment 
 hotel. Excellent location and of good appearance 
 he thought as he surveyed it upon alighting. 
 Delia always had ideas of good living. I may 
 have to ring up every suite to find her, for she 
 probably has only a room. But much to his sur 
 prise he found her name as the sole occupant of 
 one of the apartments, and with a sigh of relief and 
 a happy feeling about his heart, he pressed the 
 electric button, and placed his ear to the speaking 
 tube. While waiting for a response he thought of 
 the pleasures of the surprise he was going to give 
 her. Would he tell her right off who he was, or 
 give some other name? After a short time he 
 pressed the button again and heard the bell ring as 
 he now had his ear to the tube. Second after sec 
 ond passed and no answer, then he rang again, 
 then again, but no answer. Determined to find out 
 if possible, whether or not she was in town, he rang 
 the bell marked " Janitor," and when he appeared 
 asked him if Miss Barker was away. 
 
 " She was here an hour ago," he replied, " I saw 
 her go out." John Hamilton took his card from 
 his pocket, wrote, " Staying at Tremont House, 
 wanted to see you on business matters. Will leave 
 to-morrow." 
 
 To a man who thought as quickly and accurately 
 as John Hamilton, and who went immediately at 
 the proposition in hand to complete it, he felt the 
 sting of disappointment in his initial efforts. In 
 stead of calling a cab, or taking a street car, he 
 thought that by walking briskly he could work off 
 some of his blue feelings. By the time he was
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 207 
 
 ready to go to sleep he had regained his courage, 
 and in the morning would start out with a more 
 definite aim. 
 
 As he arose and looked over the old burying 
 ground on this beautiful morning in October, he 
 determined to consult a Directory and find where 
 Mrs. Eddy lived. He went down to breakfast in 
 a happy mood, but while eating tried to restrain his 
 impatience relative to his call upon Mrs. Eddy. 
 At first he thought he should wait until afternoon 
 as more in keeping with custom, then he reasoned 
 that if he went at that time, she might be serving 
 afternoon tea to friends, and would not have the 
 leisure to give him, nor be in the mood. On the 
 other hand, as she was in business it would not be 
 out of place for him to call upon her in the morning, 
 and this, he determined to do. He was just finishing 
 his coffee when a page came to his table and handed 
 him a card. It was one of the blank cards furnished 
 by the hotel, and on it was written the name, 
 " Delia Barker." 
 
 John Hamilton made his way immediately to 
 the ladies parlor, looked quickly at the few who 
 were there, but did not see the one he sought. He 
 was about to turn away to make search of other 
 parlors, when a lady rose from a chair, walked over 
 to him, and said in a quiet, well-modulated voice, 
 " Good morning, John." He turned instantly, and 
 with surprise in his voice, said, " Good Heavens, 
 it is you, isn t it, Delia? You have changed so 
 that I didn t know you. I don t mean that you have 
 aged, but you have grown younger, in every way," 
 and he looked at her in a surprised manner.
 
 2o8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " It is pleasant to have you think so, John. You 
 see I found your card in my box when I arrived 
 home last night," she hurried on, " and as I had to 
 come down town early, and knew you would be 
 busy, I thought I would stop in here for a few 
 minutes and ask you about Grace and dear little 
 Mary." 
 
 " That was good of you, Delia, but I first want 
 to talk about the money I have in trust for you." 
 
 " What money is that, John? " 
 
 " Why, the money I sent you and you returned 
 and said something about laying it aside for future 
 use." 
 
 A smile of pleasure hovered over the calm feat 
 ures of Delia Barker, as she said, " I remember 
 now what I wrote. But I do not need the money 
 for I am being well cared for." 
 
 " Well cared for," broke in John Hamilton. 
 " You return what your own family is glad to give, 
 because of their love for you, but accept from 
 others. It may be pride on your part, but it is not 
 charity when we give, because you are of our blood 
 and we have always loved you." 
 
 With a becoming blush upon her maiden cheek, 
 and a happy smile, Delia said, " John, I accept from 
 others only what I earn, and my income is sufficient 
 for all I need. I appreciate what you have done, 
 and want to do, but I must refuse to accept only 
 what is paid for my services, for I could not do 
 otherwise." 
 
 " And what, may I ask, Delia, are your services? " 
 
 " I am a Christian Science practitioner." 
 
 " Good Heavens, why didn t I know that before? "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 209 
 
 " You didn t ask, John. You took it for granted 
 that I was the same Delia, nervous, ailing, and 
 working hard to make both ends meet, yet too 
 proud to accept. I am the same Delia but a new 
 one, John, re-created in many ways, and all due 
 to the one who taught me, Mrs. Eddy." 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy," almost shouted John Hamilton, 
 " the very woman I came to see." 
 
 " Relative to financial matters, John? " 
 
 "No, Delia, about Mary." 
 
 Then he led her to a quiet corner and told her 
 everything and why he had come to Boston to get 
 Mrs. Eddy to go back to New York with him to 
 heal Mary. 
 
 For just a moment there came a troubled look 
 into Delia Barker s face, then she brightened and 
 said, " I am afraid, John, that it would not be right 
 to try to make that request to Mrs. Eddy to-day 
 as she has many important matters to take up rela 
 tive to the Sunday service. To-morrow we hold 
 our first meeting in Chickering Hall. Our little 
 Church has outgrown Hawthorne Hall, in fact 
 it was outgrown last Spring, but on account of 
 the antagonism shown against our religious belief, 
 it has been difficult to find a proper and convenient 
 place in which to hold our Sunday service." 
 
 "I went to Hawthorne Hall last evening ex 
 pecting to find the Friday evening prayer meet 
 ing there," said John Hamilton, " then I went to 
 see you." 
 
 " I attended our Friday evening meeting at Mrs. 
 Eddy s home on Columbus Avenue. If you had 
 come earlier you could have gone with me."
 
 2io From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " When do you think, Delia, will be the best 
 time for me to see Mrs. Eddy? " 
 
 " While we have been talking I have made this 
 plan. Do not do anything about seeing Mrs. Eddy 
 until you have attended our service to-morrow after 
 noon. I promise I will guide you as wisely as I 
 can, you know that, don t you, John? " 
 
 In some unexplainable way John Hamilton felt 
 his impatience had vanished, and that he was en 
 tirely willing to put his trust in the efforts of 
 Delia. 
 
 " If you have some business to attend to while 
 here," he heard her saying, " you have the time 
 to give it, John." 
 
 Again he felt the new realization of repose, and 
 that Delia was helping him to work out this prob 
 lem, and he acquiesced. 
 
 " I want you to attend service with me to-morrow 
 afternoon, John." 
 
 " I will call for you with a carriage and take you 
 to church in the very best style Boston can afford," 
 he replied. 
 
 Placing her hand tenderly upon his arm she said, 
 " No, John. I should enjoy the ride, but let us walk 
 from my home, if you don t mind. If it rains we 
 can take a horse car." 
 
 As Delia was about to say good-by, a feeling came 
 over him, that he must invite her to lunch or dinner 
 to-day, or dinner to-morrow. He must have her 
 near him because she gave him a feeling of hope 
 and comfort, and he seemed to have before him an 
 example of what Christian Science had really done. 
 
 When he put this matter before her, she replied
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 211 
 
 in sweet refusal and said, " I would like to accept, 
 but there are many duties I have to fulfil, and there 
 are patients awaiting me and for whom I must work, 
 and there are students coming to see me who desire 
 words of comfort and guidance, but at one-thirty 
 to-morrow I shall expect to see you." 
 
 After her departure he went to his room and tried 
 to pay strict attention to reading the financial news 
 in the New York papers he had brought up with him. 
 But this morning he could not concentrate his 
 thoughts upon these matters, for they continually 
 reverted to Delia Barker. " The most singular 
 thing I have ever known," he thought. " A few 
 years ago she was without poise, she had no definite 
 aim in life; she was anemic, fast going to seed, but 
 pure gold in her heart, and filled with love for others, 
 but so afraid to show it that she appeared cold and 
 indifferent. Now everything is changed. She looks 
 younger, although she is nearly forty, acts like a 
 business woman, and by Jove she has decided poise, 
 and I like the way she talks. Grace would say, 
 that after all blood will tell, but there is something 
 more than that in this change. I guess I ll get ready 
 and run down and see Gardner and spend the rest 
 of the day looking into some matters I should have 
 attended to before. I hope the time won t drag 
 between now and to-morrow afternoon." 
 
 The day passed quicker than he expected and in 
 the evening Gardner entertained him at his club. 
 Sunday morning he felt himself in duty bound to 
 go to church, and chose Tremont Temple, almost 
 opposite the Tremont House, because he wanted to 
 be near his hotel, as he would be obliged to get an
 
 212 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 early dinner that he might call for Delia at one- 
 thirty. 
 
 Just a few minutes ahead of time he was at her 
 door and he found her waiting. 
 
 " It is a beautiful day, John, and we will walk, 
 if you don t mind. Sunday School begins at two 
 o clock, and we will arrive about ten minutes ahead 
 of time." 
 
 " Will Mrs. Eddy be there as early as that? " 
 he asked. 
 
 " Probably not. The service will begin at three, 
 and Mrs. Eddy will preach this afternoon." 
 
 John Hamilton realized that this was a new ex 
 perience for him in that Delia did not ask if he 
 would like to go in early, an hour before the service. 
 What would he do all that time? 
 
 While he was thinking in this manner Delia 
 glanced up at him, caught the expression in his 
 eyes, and said in a quiet manner: " I believe you 
 will find much comfort and hope in what you will 
 experience this afternoon." 
 
 In her statement there was a feeling of conviction 
 that made John Hamilton square his shoulders and 
 breathe deeper. He seemed at once to lose all sense 
 of pride in being one of the greatest financiers in 
 America. Wherever he went in business circles he 
 was always pointed out. looked up to, favored and 
 fawned upon, but now he felt himself in a strange 
 country, and that the modest woman walking be 
 side him was placing more value upon his sense of 
 honesty, humbleness, sincerity and openness of 
 thought than upon his wealth. 
 
 In about twenty minutes they reached the door
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 213 
 
 of Chickering Hall, on Tremont Street, near West 
 Street, and found others making for the same place. 
 The lower floor, he noticed, was occupied as ware- 
 rooms of the Chickering Piano Company. From the 
 street entrance to the hall there was a long flight of 
 steps, rather steep, which led into a hallway nearly 
 the width of the building. People stood about talk 
 ing earnestly, and at the two entrance doors that 
 led into the main hall or auditorium, there were 
 groups who were looking into it and commenting 
 upon it in what he believed, from their smiling faces, 
 in a commendatory way. Mothers, with children 
 who appeared healthy and happy, were consulting 
 with a gentleman, evidently an usher, as to where 
 the different classes were to be found. Every one 
 seemed to know Delia, and he heard her saying to 
 him, " John, would you mind waiting for me just a 
 moment here," and upon his acquiescence, she 
 turned to an elderly woman who had touched her 
 arm, and said a few words to her, and over the 
 woman s face there came a gleam of happiness. No 
 sooner had she finished speaking with this one than 
 another came and took her hand in both of hers, 
 and said something to which he heard Delia reply 
 in her quiet and convincing tones : " When we over 
 come fear, put aside personality and become as little 
 childfen, the healing takes place. I am glad you 
 found this out for yourself, for no one can help us 
 like ourselves." 
 
 Delia returned to John Hamilton, and said, " Let 
 us go into the hall so we can look about before the 
 bell rings for the Sunday School to come to order. 
 It seems good to have a larger place than Haw-
 
 214 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 thorne Hall, even though it was more home 
 like, but we did not have enough space there for a 
 Sunday School, which Mrs. Eddy has so long desired 
 as a part of her Church. To-day, John," and into 
 Delia s voice there came a tender note, " our 
 Teacher s wish will be gratified, because a Sunday 
 School will be organized. Behind the platform there 
 are rooms for the children, and in this hall 
 the young men and women and the older people 
 will be in classes. This date should be mem 
 orable in time to come because of the organiza 
 tion of this school, which is the first of its kind, 
 and in a decade there will be Sunday Schools of our 
 denomination over all the world." 
 
 " You are honestly optimistic, Delia." 
 
 " Why should I not be when I have witnessed 
 what this Truth has done in healing and saving? " 
 
 " For the organizing day of a Sunday School," 
 remarked John Hamilton as he looked about him, 
 " there appears to be no visible sign of confusion. 
 Will you have l Bible Lessons for study? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Delia. " All arrangements were 
 made for our form of Sunday School service at a 
 meeting with Mrs. Eddy. We will use the Inter 
 national Bible Lessons, until such time as we can 
 afford to have our own. These will be based 
 on the Christian Science interpretations of the 
 Scriptures." 
 
 " What is the cost of the rental of this hall, 
 Delia? " 
 
 " Twenty dollars a Sunday, more than double 
 what we paid for Hawthorne Hall, which cost us 
 eight."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 215 
 
 " A reasonable sum, Delia." 
 
 " Perhaps to you, John, but considerable for our 
 little Church at present, but gratitude for healing 
 will more than pay our rental, and when the right 
 times comes, we will have a Church building of our 
 own, and that will be when love for the work leads 
 each one to demonstrate his share of the labor." 
 
 Delia pointed out some of the advantages of 
 Chickering Hall over Hawthorne Hall. John 
 Hamilton considered it as well appointed as any he 
 had ever been in. The walls were reddish-brown, 
 which was a color selected by architects and deco 
 rators at that time, as one which gave a subdued, 
 restful effect. A balcony extended across the hall 
 directly as one entered, and the lighting by day came 
 from windows high up on the left-hand side. He 
 noted these matters as Delia was asking an usher 
 where she could find a place which would not be 
 occupied by a Sunday School class. She led him to 
 a seat under the balcony. A bell rang. The Su 
 perintendent called the school to order and opened 
 it with a hymn. " Social Hymn and Tune Book, 
 published by the Unitarian Society," John Hamilton 
 read from the title page. 
 
 He was surprised at the volume of tone. As he 
 looked about him it seemed that every one was 
 singing with love and enthusiasm. The piano, there 
 was no organ, was at the left of the platform, and 
 Delia whispered to him, that the one who played 
 for them was the son of the famous Dr. Eben 
 Tourjee, the founder and head of the New England 
 Conservatory of Music. 
 
 His thoughts immediately ran back to the tirade
 
 216 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 of Rev. Dr. Towne at the " Bankers Club," when 
 he said that Mrs. Eddy was not satisfied unless she 
 got the best there was. He was recalled from his 
 musing by the request of the Superintendent that the 
 Lord s Prayer be repeated in unison. A chapter 
 from the Bible was then read, and the children went 
 into the rooms behind the stage to study the lesson 
 of the day, while the older attendants grouped them 
 selves into classes. This gave John Hamilton a 
 better opportunity to study those who were in the 
 hall, and Delia noting this remarked, " The lady just 
 entering that class is Mrs. Batchelder. She has 
 done much for our church financially. Her hus 
 band is one of the firm of Palmer, Batchelder, 
 dealers and importers of art goods, and last Spring, 
 the pupils of one of Mrs. Eddy s students gave Mrs. 
 Eddy a picture painted by Mrs. Batchelder." 
 
 " What was the subject of the picture," asked 
 John Hamilton as he noted the attractiveness in face 
 and dress of the lady. 
 
 " It was of Jesus copied from an engraving on an 
 emerald found in Italy. She is now painting a por 
 trait of Mrs. Eddy. If you were going to stay long 
 enough in Boston I would like to take you to her 
 home in Roxbury, on the very top of Fort Hill 
 with a wonderful view over the surrounding country. 
 I know you would enjoy the house, for it is over a 
 century old, and the terraces and gardens are 
 beautiful." 
 
 " What other people of importance are here? " 
 
 " Everyone here is of importance to this Church 
 and to the work, John," said Delia with a smile. 
 
 " I comprehend your meaning, Delia, and accept
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 217 
 
 the correction of my thought relative to importance. 
 Christian Science, I see, according to your view, 
 brings about the realization of equality." 
 
 " In this work, John, it is the steadfast and suc 
 cessful labor of healing and regenerating which is 
 of first importance. Mere social standing without 
 the work that proves we are doing what the Master 
 did and commanded us to do does not help." 
 
 " Then, Delia, show me the people who take the 
 initiative in the Church work and thereby show their 
 fitness to hold positions of trust." 
 
 " That is better, John. The lady who is speak 
 ing, in that class over there," and he followed the 
 direction in which Delia pointed, " is Mrs. Hale, an 
 excellent writer, who has answered through the 
 newspapers some criticisms made upon Mrs. Eddy. 
 The one sitting next to her is Mrs. Crosse, a prac 
 titioner, teacher and a capable writer. The lady 
 in this class," and John Hamilton looked where 
 Delia signified, " Is Mrs. Roe, of whom you spoke. 
 She is an earnest and tireless worker and one of my 
 dearest friends. I have never known any one ex 
 cept our Teacher so impersonal as she." 
 
 " It is a fine face," remarked John Hamilton, 
 " full of sincerity and tenderness. I cannot imagine 
 her as ever getting cross with any one." 
 
 " I- do not believe she ever does, for she lives love 
 for all who suffer. She tries to realize Christian 
 Science on its highest plane. With her the spirit 
 prevails, not the letter, and this in her as well as in 
 others gives a loftier view-point. The letter, on the 
 other hand, often leads to misinterpretation and 
 sentimentalization of Truth so that people become
 
 2i8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 dreamers instead of workers. The second one from 
 Mrs. Roe to the left is our sweet singer, Mrs. Howe, 
 whose voice, naturally beautiful, has been trained 
 by one of the best teachers in the city. In that class 
 by the stage, the gentleman with the dark hair is 
 Mr. Hanover P. Smith, who has been helped physi 
 cally in a manner almost unbelievable. He writes 
 upon Science clearly, and with a breadth of knowl 
 edge of art, religion and literature, and is now at 
 work upon an article relative to the teachings of 
 Christian Science to be published in book form, if 
 it is approved by Mrs. Eddy. 
 
 " I point these people out to you not because they 
 are famous or wealthy, but because they are faith 
 ful first to God, then to our Teacher, and faithful to 
 every one. They have sacrificed and are giving 
 their earnings and efforts to the work, and are try 
 ing, to the highest of their understanding, to conse 
 crate every moment to this great Cause. The 
 gentleman coming this way is one for whom every 
 body has the greatest respect, and our Teacher loves 
 him for the care he takes in doing the tasks set 
 before him, so that she gives him many important 
 duties to perform. He is neither wealthy nor fa 
 mous. He has sacrificed the savings of years of 
 labor for the sacred calling of a healer and has 
 helped many out of physical troubles, and I want 
 you to meet him." 
 
 The accent Delia placed on the word " him " re 
 mained in John Hamilton s thought, and that night 
 in writing to his wife he recounted his experience of 
 the day, and upon this situation he wrote, " Delia 
 said so distinctly that it was impossible not to under-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 219 
 
 stand, I want you to meet him She did not say 
 she wanted him to meet me, and she further added, 
 he will not ask you for money for this church, 
 for the funds that come to us are from gratitude 
 for the help received physically, mentally and 
 spiritually." 
 
 The gentleman in question was called by people 
 who desired to speak with him, so that it was 
 several minutes before he reached the place where 
 Delia and John Hamilton were seated. The latter 
 took careful mental notes, as he always did of men 
 upon whom recognition of merit was given. The 
 gentle and dignified manner in which he spoke to 
 people, the clear-cut features that expressed honesty 
 and faith of purpose, the effect of having reserve 
 powers and a far-seeing vision, were the qualities 
 John Hamilton saw in the man Delia Barker wanted 
 him to meet. As he came toward Delia his quick 
 glance took in John Hamilton and he felt that he had 
 been appraised immediately by those clear gray-blue 
 eyes, and that the appraisal had been good. With a 
 gentle smile Delia turned to him and said, " I want 
 you to meet Mr. Johns. This is my cousin, Mr. 
 Hamilton of New York. It is his first visit to a 
 church of our denomination." After greetings 
 were over they sat down together in corner 
 seats under the balcony. In relating the conversa 
 tion later to his wife, John Hamilton wrote, " It 
 was the first time for many years that I did not 
 know what to say, but Mr. Johns is a man of 
 tact, for he spoke of the beauty of the Sunday 
 School Lesson for the day. Delia made some fit 
 ting remarks upon Biblical interpretation, and this
 
 220 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 led to others, and before I realized it Mr. Johns was 
 bringing out the story in an absolutely new tongue of 
 the woman of Samaria, and as he went on the great 
 beauty of it unfolded as never before." 
 
 John Hamilton became so absorbed in the story 
 of the miracles performed by Jesus and his journey 
 into Samaria, that the time passed rapidly, and when 
 the bell rang for the ending of the study of the 
 Sunday School lesson he found it was nearly quarter 
 of three. 
 
 From the ante-rooms the children came into the 
 hall and then a closing hymn was sung. As he 
 looked about him he noticed that the seats in the 
 rear, which had been empty, were now being filled, 
 and people he had not seen before stood in the 
 outer hallway waiting until Sunday School service 
 should be over. Delia explained that they had come 
 for the regular service and that Mrs. Eddy would 
 preach. 
 
 " Then I shall have an opportunity to make an 
 appointment with her." 
 
 He was about to continue when for some reason 
 Delia remarked, " There is her secretary, Mr. Frye, 
 coming in the other door." John Hamilton looked 
 in the direction indicated and saw a group of people 
 standing about a man who evidently was answering 
 questions. " He is a very efficient secretary and 
 faithful worker," he heard Delia saying, " and Mrs. 
 Eddy places great dependence upon him. No 
 matter how many hours a day he has to write letters, 
 keep accounts of her household, and study, he is 
 always in good humor and has a smile for every 
 one."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 221 
 
 At that moment the group parted and John Ham 
 ilton noticed that Mr. Frye was a man about five 
 feet six inches in height, good figure, one that he 
 appraised as being capable of standing hard mental 
 work, and the evident firmness of his flesh suggested 
 physical strength, activity and endurance. His 
 head was well formed, the hair, dark and plenteous, 
 was parted on the side and gracefully brushed back 
 from the forehead. The face was very attractive; 
 the nose slightly Roman and well-proportioned, a 
 firm, well-modelled mouth and a chin that denoted 
 strength. It was not until one looked into the eyes 
 of Mr. Frye that the whole exterior make-up of the 
 man could be known to advantage. They were dark 
 and full, with deep seriousness in their depths,, but 
 would sparkle when something took place that 
 pleased him, and they were filled with mirth when a 
 bon mot was said, for he enjoyed hearing a joke, 
 and was himself a good story teller, and keen at 
 witticisms. 
 
 As he stopped to speak to a near-by group a few 
 feet away, John Hamilton noted that he was im 
 maculately dressed in a cutaway suit of some dark 
 and becoming material, standing collar and black 
 tie. With a friendly smile he greeted Delia and she 
 then introduced John Hamilton to him. In the few 
 words of conversation that followed, mostly in re 
 gard to the new place of meeting, John Hamilton 
 felt that Mr. Frye was a man of exceptionally fine 
 poise and had keen executive ability. During the 
 conversation he realized that as he was now with 
 Mrs. Eddy s secretary, there was an excellent op 
 portunity to ask him for an appointment with Mrs.
 
 222 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Eddy, but as he was on the point of speaking, Delia 
 remarked, " It is time, John, for us to find seats. 
 Let us take those on the right-hand aisle." 
 
 At the left of the platform and near the piano, 
 a group of men and women had taken places, and 
 Delia explained that this was the choir, whose 
 labors were directed mostly toward leading the 
 congregational singing. A few moments later, 
 the pianist opened the service by playing a suitable 
 prelude. Near the close of his selection the door 
 at the right of the platform opened and Delia 
 whispered, " Mrs. Eddy is coming now." 
 
 He looked in the direction indicated and saw Mrs. 
 Eddy as she mounted the steps to the stage and 
 gracefully and unostentatiously seated herself in a 
 chair. At the close of the prelude the singer, 
 about whom Delia had spoken, arose and sang with 
 a clear, sympathetic voice, and John Hamilton felt 
 that she was expressing her conviction of the truth 
 of the words she was uttering. When the solo 
 was finished, Mrs. Eddy looked toward the 
 singer, smiled, then rose, and in a voice, not 
 loud, but clear and resonant, announced a hymn. 
 
 As Mrs. Eddy stood at ease during the singing, 
 John Hamilton tried to analyze her character from 
 the expression of her face, but his thought was taken 
 from this when she turned and looked at Delia. 
 There seemed to be a smile of deep and lasting love 
 in her eyes, and to him they seemed to be remark 
 able, for they appeared to be able to observe quickly 
 and surely at one glance. Something in that look 
 at Delia and then at him, had drawn him suddenly 
 toward her and he wondered why.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 223 
 
 At the end of the hymn, Mrs. Eddy waited for a 
 moment and then read a passage from the Bible. 
 John Hamilton felt he had never heard more sincere 
 reading. There was no attempt at elocutionary 
 effect, nor of excessive accentuation of certain words 
 that had some deep significance to her teachings. 
 He realized that it was very simple, earnest reading 
 and carried conviction which came from her spirit 
 ual understanding of the text. 
 
 In quiet tones Mrs. Eddy requested the audience 
 to unite in " Silent Prayer." To John Hamilton it 
 seemed more like an invitation to join in the Prayer 
 with her, and after a short time, her clear, beau 
 tiful voice with a quiet sense of devotion gave out 
 the opening lines of the " Lord s Prayer," and the 
 congregation united with her. 
 
 Mrs. Eddy then announced a hymn, and at its 
 close came her sermon. She took for her text the 
 passage from John, " Then saith Jesus unto them, 
 Children, have ye any meat? They answered 
 him, No." 
 
 For five minutes or so John Hamilton found 
 nothing particular in the sermon to interest him 
 because he felt he was there not to be taught the 
 elements of a new theology but for the purpose of 
 being assured his daughter could be healed. He 
 wanfed to see people become changed during the 
 progress of Mrs. Eddy s sermon and some visible 
 exhibition made of help received. His attention was 
 more upon this matter and several ramifications of 
 it than upon the sermon. But as his thoughts came 
 to a pause in this direction, they took another path 
 and he noticed the intense stillness that pervaded the
 
 224 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 auditorium. For the first time he quietly looked 
 about him and then realized the reason for the deep 
 silence, for upon the faces of these around him was 
 the expression of deep expectancy, peace, happi 
 ness and intense attentiveness to all that Mrs. Eddy 
 was saying. They seemed to be absorbing every 
 word she was uttering. He felt ashamed of his 
 own inattention. A few words caught his ear that 
 automatically put him in a listening mood and his 
 eyes became fixed on the preacher. He noted the 
 contour of her head and face, her manner of speak 
 ing, the few simple but expressive gestures that were 
 actuated by the words, and then all these material 
 views of Mrs. Eddy began mysteriously to fade 
 away; her bodily presence disappeared, so it seemed 
 to him, for what she was saying had lifted him 
 above that which was purely personal, and as he 
 listened, he hoped that she would not stop for a 
 long while, because she was unfolding to him (so it 
 seemed) a wonderful new version of the text, one 
 which he had never before heard. How simple, and 
 how true, he thought. The sermons he had previ 
 ously heard preached upon this same text were so 
 learned from the view-point of the theology of the 
 preacher, that the directness of the labor of Jesus 
 had been lost. But it seemed to him that Mrs. 
 Eddy had pushed aside the many compounded teach 
 ings of nearly two thousand years and had gone 
 back to the time of the Master and was interpreting 
 the text as he had taught his disciples. She was 
 elucidating it in a simple, but spiritual manner, 
 following the method of the Master who chose his 
 words so that the common people could understand 
 him.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 225 
 
 There was something in what Mrs. Eddy said, 
 and the way she said it, that reached the hearers 
 and awakened them. It was that something that 
 baffles analysis and which has always been found in 
 the greatest of artists, whether players of instru 
 ments, singers, speakers or painters, and which soon 
 reaches the hearts of the listeners. There are others 
 who have just as much and perhaps greater technical 
 perfection, who surprise, astound, but never touch 
 their audiences. 
 
 The closing passage of her sermon seemed to 
 John Hamilton to glow with a steady burning fire 
 of warm, yet of quiet inspirational power. He 
 sensed the fact that because her hearers were listen 
 ing with an intensity of attentiveness he had never 
 before seen at a religious service, Mrs. Eddy seemed 
 totally oblivious that she was holding them in such 
 a state. She was therefore not being urged nor in 
 spired to greater effort by the exultation of being 
 able to hold her audience in her grasp. She seemed 
 to him to be removed from needing or caring for 
 certain emotional appreciations which artists and 
 speakers most desire in an audience to give them 
 inspiration and enthusiasm. To John Hamilton, 
 she appeared to have forgotten her audience and 
 needed no sign from it to inspire her. The words 
 and the thoughts came, to use Parker s expression, 
 with " unlabored motion." 
 
 At the close of her sermon the silence was most 
 impressive. There was not a movement discernible 
 among the people for fully ten seconds, then, came 
 sounds of the relaxation of bodies from positions 
 that had been held for many minutes.
 
 226 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 John Hamilton turned and started to speak to 
 Delia but immediately refrained because he noticed 
 that her eyes were closed. In a few seconds she 
 opened them and said, " I knew you wanted to 
 speak, John, but I felt that I must give silent thanks 
 for what I have received this day." 
 
 When the ushers came for contributions John 
 Hamilton saw that Delia had in her hand a neatly 
 folded bill. His thought immediately reverted to 
 the return of his checks by Delia, with her rather 
 mysterious message to hold them for future use. 
 " Most surprising," he thought to himself, as he 
 glanced at Delia and noted the expression of quiet 
 happiness and peace in her face and eyes. 
 
 A closing hymn, and a benediction, short and free 
 from all things relative to the material, of earth or 
 of life, and the service was ended. 
 
 John Hamilton noticed that the people did not 
 hurry away from the hall at the end of the service. 
 It seemed to be a meeting place, or a place of meet 
 ing of earnest and congenial thoughts. All seemed 
 to stand on one plane, that of equality. As he 
 looked toward the platform he noticed that many 
 people had made their way toward it, and that Mrs. 
 Eddy was standing on the lowest of the steps that 
 led up to it. There was no hurrying nor crowding 
 toward the place in which she stood, just an orderly 
 movement, but in the attitude and faces of all there 
 was expressed the feeling of deepest respect and 
 love. 
 
 To his surprise Delia did not ask him to meet Mrs. 
 Eddy as he expected she would. Instead she re 
 quested him to wait for a few minutes as she had
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 227 
 
 some patients she wanted to see, so he seated him 
 self where he could observe the entire auditorium, 
 and watched the people, especially those gathered 
 about Mrs. Eddy. As they turned away from the 
 platform after greeting her and passed by him 
 through the aisle, he could not help noticing the 
 happiness and joy that shone from their eyes. 
 
 With the keen sense he used successfully in his 
 business, of reading character and emotions, he 
 watched closer these people who seemed struggling 
 with the world, and noted that the clothes of many 
 were not new nor of the latest style. A knowledge 
 of something wonderful which they possessed, loved 
 and treasured in their hearts seemed to show itself 
 in their faces, and in their speech. 
 
 It was not long before Delia returned, and said, 
 " I am going to have you meet two people, those 
 with whom Mrs. Eddy is just speaking. They are 
 Captain and Mrs. East, and her healing was con 
 sidered by those outside of Christian Science as very 
 remarkable, and I have sensed the fact, John, that 
 you want an example of what this Science has done 
 for one who has been given up by physicians, and I 
 know Mrs. East will be glad to give you information 
 as to those who knew of her condition, as well as 
 the names of the physicians who attended her." 
 
 At this moment Captain and Mrs. East arrived 
 at the place where Delia and John Hamilton stood 
 and after introductions were finished and the beauty 
 of Mrs. Eddy s sermon spoken of, John Hamilton 
 remarked to Mrs. East that his cousin had told him 
 of her healing, and related the fact that he had 
 come from New York City for the special purpose
 
 228 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 of having Mrs. Eddy go back with him to heal his 
 daughter. 
 
 At this statement Mrs. East glanced at her hus 
 band and said, " Captain, I believe Mr. Hamilton 
 would be interested in our experience, and as your 
 efforts came first it would be well to relate them 
 from the very beginning. Let us sit together here 
 where it is quiet." 
 
 " It was through the healing of my nephew," 
 began Captain East, " that I first tried Christian 
 Science for my wife. His cure was so remarkable 
 that notwithstanding my wife s protests and fears 
 that it was Spiritualism, I determined to try it and 
 I went with him to the one who had healed him. I 
 learned for the first time the name of Mrs Eddy. 
 To my nephew I said, If this healer can do so 
 much, his teacher must heal instantly. I will go to 
 Mrs. Eddy and get her to come to the house to heal 
 my wife. So, like a drowning man grasping at a 
 straw, with alternating hopes and fears besieging 
 me on the way, I led him to the College. 
 
 In answer to my request for an interview, Mrs. 
 Eddy kindly granted us a personal audience, though 
 to my appeal for help, she made the gentle an 
 nouncement that she herself did not take patients, 
 but had instructed students who were well qualified 
 to heal. At this, my heart failed utterly; for I felt 
 that none less than Mrs. Eddy was equal to the 
 healing necessity of the case. As I was about to 
 leave, she returned to me and with much earnest 
 ness, asked: Captain, why don t you heal your 
 wife yourself? I stood spellbound. Never for 
 one moment had the possibility of my becoming a
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 229 
 
 healer dawned upon me. I did not know what to 
 say, or think. Finally, I stammered out: How can 
 I heal my wife? Have I not procured the best 
 medical aid, and, to leave nothing untried, added to 
 that my own medical knowledge? What more can 
 I do? Gently she said: Learn to heal. Without 
 hesitation I returned to the parlor for particulars. 
 It seemed, then, that it must require years of study 
 to learn Christian Science, and she whom I was 
 trying to save would not long be here; but when I 
 heard that the entire term required but three weeks, 
 I gathered courage, and asked about tuition fees, 
 which proved to be very reasonable. In twenty 
 minutes more, I had arranged to enter the class 
 about to open on the third day following. 
 
 " How much was due to my changed thought, I 
 cannot tell; but after Christian Science was recog 
 nized in our own home, even before I entered the 
 College, my wife began to recover. Soon as I under 
 stood the rudiments, I began to treat her, and, so 
 quickly did she respond to the treatment, that she 
 was able to avail herself of the kind invitation of 
 the Teacher to accompany me to the final session. 
 That one lesson dispelled her every doubt as to 
 whether Christian Science had any kinship with 
 Mesmerism and Spiritualism for which she had 
 strong antipathies. She became then and there, a 
 staunch friend of the Cause; eager to join the next 
 class, that she too might become a Christian Scien 
 tist and bless mankind." 
 
 The simple story told by Captain East, straight 
 forward and convincing, deeply touched John Ham 
 ilton, and as he looked into the smiling happy face
 
 230 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 of Mrs. East, he saw there peace and gratitude for 
 what had healed her and caused her to take up the 
 work of healing others, and he realized, with his 
 fine sense of appropriateness, that although he 
 would not obtain the services of Mrs. Eddy his 
 mission had not failed, and when the right moment 
 came he said, " I realize now that Mrs Eddy would 
 probably not take my daughter s case, but as she 
 has taught others to do the work I am going to ask 
 my cousin Delia to treat her." 
 
 " I will do as you wish," said Delia. " You can 
 see, John," she continued, " that Mrs. Eddy s dis 
 covery to be of the greatest benefit to the world 
 must be broadly disseminated, and this can be done 
 first only through teaching students and by writings 
 which are the exact statement of Science and for 
 which she of all is the one most spiritually fitted. 
 Her duties are many: teaching, preaching, writing 
 answers to questions for the Christian Science 
 Journal, answering a large correspondence coming 
 from all over the world, and giving in her letters 
 advice and encouragement; guiding the thought of 
 her students at the meetings of the Christian Scien 
 tist Association, making answers to attacks by the 
 press and the clergy, and there are other duties 
 that bear upon her which students seem unable 
 to share. The Science as she teaches it, John, is 
 as exact as mathematics, and one of the greatest 
 troubles she has to face is that of a student making 
 an error in the premise, which will always show in 
 the conclusion. For these reasons she has found it 
 necessary to give all of her time to the search of 
 the Scriptures for further guidance, and the working
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 231 
 
 out of every problem that arises and confronts her 
 teachings. It has been given to her alone to do this 
 and there are many of her students who heal all 
 kinds of diseases." 
 
 With this statement Delia arose and remarked 
 that she felt it time to leave. John Hamilton had 
 been so absorbed in the story of Captain East, and 
 what Delia had said, that he had not noted there 
 were but several other groups left in the hall, and 
 Mrs. Eddy had gone. An hour previous he had 
 been most anxious to meet her and secure her serv 
 ices, now he was possessed with a contentment he 
 would not have previously believed he could have 
 felt, and was satisfied to leave all in the hands of 
 Delia. He realized that since she had come to him 
 at the Tremont House, he had been guided by her. 
 She had in no way intimated that he should follow 
 a plan she should lay out, but it seemed wonderful 
 that in a quiet and unobtrusive manner she should 
 lead him into another way of thought and action. 
 She had walked a full mile to the service and would 
 have come in a horse-car rather than in a carriage 
 because she did not want to appear, even for once, 
 to have greater privilege than some others who had 
 come on foot for a longer distance, that they might 
 save the car-fare for the contribution box. Through 
 her he had not been made to feel the atmosphere of 
 equality, but by her attitude he had assimilated it, 
 and, he thought, did she purposely bring about the 
 meeting between Captain and Mrs. East and my 
 self, so that I would not receive the shock of dis 
 appointment if Mrs. Eddy refused? If she did, 
 then she has been wise, because she has shown me
 
 232 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 the only path and she has brought to me one of 
 the most convincing cases of healing. 
 
 When they reached the sidewalk they found 
 groups of attendants talking earnestly, and Captain 
 and Mrs. East bade Delia and John Hamilton good- 
 day, and joined the little knot of people nearest 
 them, and a lady and gentleman in animated con 
 versation bowed and smiled to Delia. " There is 
 another beautiful case of healing," remarked Delia, 
 " the gentleman who just bowed is Mr. E. A. Bail. 
 For ten years he suffered from heart trouble, in 
 digestion and nervous prostration, but was healed in 
 three treatments. Last Sunday he preached at our 
 service and will probably take the pulpit when Mrs. 
 Eddy is not present as she believes him very capable 
 and earnest. His sermon was excellent and the 
 spiritual interpretation of his text showed that it 
 had come through his healing and study." 
 
 " It seems to me," remarked Delia s cousin, " that 
 Mrs. Eddy s teaching develops latent talents as well 
 as heals the sick. I wonder what dormant talent it 
 would bring out in me." 
 
 " It is never too late to try," said Delia with a 
 gentle and encouraging glance. 
 
 They had been walking toward the Tremont 
 House, in front of which the horse-cars of the line 
 which went nearest to Delia s home came to the 
 end of the route. " You will have supper with me, 
 Delia," said John Hamilton, " so that we can make 
 plans for going to New York. I wish you could 
 notify your patients so you could leave to-morrow. 
 Couldn t you do this? " 
 
 " I have made all arrangements for doing so,"
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 233 
 
 she replied, " and my patients and certain students 
 know that I will be out of town for a short time 
 and I have left my address with Mr. Johns and Mr. 
 Frye." 
 
 John Hamilton glanced quickly at her expecting 
 to find a twinkle in her eyes because she had pre 
 pared and carried out her plans before he had 
 thought of any, but there was no feeling of elation 
 of having surprised him or any visible sign of having 
 anticipated his wishes and therefore reached the 
 result first. As he looked at her he realized that 
 what she had done had been in perfect accord with 
 each move she had made for him since she had 
 come to see him at the Tremont House. All her 
 efforts had been orderly and complete in them 
 selves, and he could not help comparing the nervous, 
 high-strung Delia of old, with this new Delia who 
 carried out what she had planned without the slight 
 est sign of hurry or confusion. 
 
 " You see, John," Delia went on after a short 
 pause, " I had prepared for this after you told me 
 yesterday that you had come to Boston for the ex 
 press purpose of seeing Mrs. Eddy and asking her 
 to go to New York to take Mary s case. If I 
 had told you then that you would meet with dis 
 appointment you would have been shocked, and 
 might have lost faith because your desire would not 
 have been fulfilled. You thought, as in business, 
 that money could purchase anything 
 
 " And," broke in John Hamilton, " you first 
 schooled me in the knowledge of what equality 
 means in Christian Science; the value of individual 
 work in the healing and saving of others, and then
 
 234 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 by successive steps you have been able to increase 
 my faith by showing me the results of this teaching 
 of Mrs. Eddy." 
 
 As they were sitting in the parlor of the Tremont 
 House making plans for the morrow, Delia made 
 one request, not to let Mrs. Hamilton or Mary know 
 that he did not obtain the services of Mrs. Eddy. 
 
 During a pleasant supper Delia related the story 
 of how she had been healed, and of her own work 
 as a practitioner and teacher. From her, John 
 Hamilton became cognizant of the struggles and 
 sacrifices that had been made by those who had 
 become followers of Mrs. Eddy. She explained in 
 her careful and enlightening manner, how others 
 who had seen in this new movement an opportunity 
 of becoming leaders of schools of their own, and of 
 gaining not only position but comfortable income, 
 had seized upon Mrs. Eddy s method and taken 
 from it just what they desired to use, called it their 
 own, and incorporated into their books and pam 
 phlets long quotations from her published works 
 without giving credit, and how others try to attribute 
 the fundamental principles of her teaching as hav 
 ing come from persons who have practiced healing 
 by having the mind of the operator control that of 
 the patient and at the same time manipulate the 
 body with the hands. 
 
 " Up to the present time," said Delia, " these 
 various schools have tried to find some definite plat 
 form upon which to unite, but have been unable 
 to do so, and it seems to me they never will, because 
 they have neither a complete and exact Science of 
 Being, or a theology which is entirely spiritual."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 235 
 
 " Delia," said John Hamilton, gravely, " if I 
 offered you a thousand dollars now to help this 
 struggling Church in which you have so much faith, 
 you would accept it, wouldn t you? " 
 
 She answered immediately, " No, John, not unless 
 it were given as gratitude for help received." 
 
 " This," he replied, " is a Church that would be 
 called by most ecclesiastical bodies one without a 
 business system, but I believe I can see in its atti 
 tude a most efficient business system, that of trying 
 to give dividends in good health and happiness for 
 the money invested." 
 
 " Not merely trying to, John, but continually de 
 claring those dividends through spiritual awakening, 
 which results in health and happiness."
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 MONDAY afternoon Delia and John Hamilton 
 arrived in New York City. During the 
 journey Delia had quietly insisted that she should 
 stay at the Brevoort, because, as she explained, I 
 shall feel the same freedom to continue working for 
 my patients that I have had in Boston. John Ham 
 ilton thought it most inhospitable for him even to 
 allow her to think of such a plan, and proposed that 
 he would arrange so she would have a suite of her 
 own under his roof, but Delia with gentle and firm 
 insistence upon the fact that she came as a prac 
 titioner, and should be allowed the same privileges 
 as a physician or surgeon, finally won her point. 
 
 At the Brevoort a pleasant room was secured. 
 John Hamilton wanted a suite for Delia but she 
 settled the matter by selecting a room on the corner 
 that gave her a view of Washington Square and 
 which was bright and livable with sunlight. She 
 gave instruction to him to tell Mary that he did 
 not obtain the services of Mrs. Eddy but had 
 brought with him one of her students, but not to give 
 the name, and he could tell her also that her Aunt 
 Delia had come to see her. He would have time to 
 do this as it would take about half an hour for her to 
 unpack, remove the marks of the railroad journey 
 and reach the house. 
 
 236
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 237 
 
 When he arrived home he found Mrs. Hamilton 
 was away on one of her numerous charity cases. 
 Mary, as usual, was in her pleasant sitting room, 
 and as soon as she heard her father s step upon the 
 stairs she called to him. 
 
 Her first question was whether or not he had 
 seen Mrs. Eddy and was she coming to treat her. 
 He went direct to the point and told her he had 
 not met Mrs. Eddy but had heard her preach, and 
 was convinced, from what she said, and from the 
 earnestness of the people who were at the services, 
 also from seeing and talking with a lady who had 
 been remarkably cured, that her teachings were 
 making many wonderful cures even of ailments that 
 had baffled the skill of the best physicians and 
 surgeons. At this moment Mrs. Hamilton entered 
 the room and he recounted his experiences, withhold 
 ing the fact that Delia Barker was the healer he 
 had brought with him. That he had not procured 
 the services of Mrs. Eddy brought a mist to the 
 eyes of Mrs. Hamilton and a tremble to her voice. 
 John Hamilton noticed it and lovingly taking her 
 hand, said, " Have no fear, dear, for I have learned 
 so much during my stay in Boston that my faith 
 is equal to this emergency, for I have seen people 
 who have been wonderfully healed and I have talked 
 with them." His quickly drawn and effective pic 
 ture of the service in Chickering Hall brought to 
 Mary remembrances of what Miss Drew had writ 
 ten her and her faith was in unison with that of 
 her father. 
 
 John Hamilton, shortly after the entrance of his 
 wife, changed his seat to one near a window so he
 
 238 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 could see when Delia should near the door. At 
 the end of about twenty-five minutes he saw her 
 walking with brisk step up the Avenue, and im 
 mediately made an excuse to leave the room. He 
 met her in the entrance hall and related the situa 
 tion to her as it stood, and then made plans for her 
 entrance into the room. These were of his own 
 invention and there was one other he did not dis 
 close to her as he considered it to be of a too 
 personal nature, but which he knew would help the 
 end he had in view. 
 
 He asked Delia to follow a few seconds behind 
 him, as he led the way to Mary s room, and at the 
 threshold announced that the practitioner he had 
 procured was here, and turning led Delia into the 
 room. Before she could greet Mrs. Hamilton and 
 Mary, he said, " Grace and Mary, I want to intro 
 duce you to Miss," and then mumbled a name they 
 did not get. 
 
 Both Mrs. Hamilton and Mary looked at the new 
 comer, and the former was about to say, " I did 
 not catch the lady s name," when Mary cried out 
 with a joyous shout, " It s Aunt Delia, isn t it, 
 father? " 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton looked closer as Delia came toward 
 Mary, who had stretched out her arms to her, and 
 allowed to slip out, with a tone of surprise in her 
 ejaculation: "Delia!" 
 
 Mary had taken possession of her dear Aunt 
 Delia, and with one arm about Mary she turned 
 to greet Mrs. Hamilton. Upon her patient, sweet 
 face there was the expression of love and gratitude 
 for all who suffered and needed help, and as Mrs.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 239 
 
 Hamilton looked into her steady and far-seeing eyes, 
 she noted there, courage, perseverance, tenderness 
 and love. " How she has changed; how wonderfully 
 she has been made over. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton could have learned why Delia 
 had changed if she had known the work that she 
 had been doing, going into the houses of the sick 
 after they had been given up by physicians; doing 
 her work while the press, the clergy, and the medi 
 cal practitioners were berating and belittling the 
 teaching she was called upon to use, and while legis 
 lators were being requested by hundreds of letters 
 and requests to make prohibitive laws. In every 
 case she was called to treat there was opposition 
 from some source, and one of the greatest was the 
 hatred usually found in the family of the patient 
 toward the practitioner. Against these great odds 
 she had worked; worked in a hell of seething hatred. 
 Could the concentrated venom have been figured 
 accurately, the efforts both intentionally and un 
 intentionally to have those who desired treatment 
 lose faith in its efficacy, the interested observer 
 would have wondered how healing could have been 
 done at all under conditions filled with the desire 
 to persecute and destroy. These were pioneer 
 times, and Delia had the thoroughly planted faith 
 that perseverance, unflinching loyalty, spiritual 
 vision, and never failing love applied through her 
 teachings would always win because she was doing 
 what was right. And so when Mrs. Hamilton 
 looked into Delia s clear and level eyes, she realized 
 immediately that they expressed poise, surety and 
 proved knowledge.
 
 240 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 After greetings were over and Delia spoke of the 
 pleasantness of the trip, Mrs. Hamilton in a whisper 
 to her husband said, " Blood will tell after all." 
 
 " Blood fiddlesticks. Delia has been reborn." 
 
 Mary was not content until she had heard all 
 about how her aunt came to be healed and how 
 she happened to study with Mrs. Eddy. From 
 what Delia related she learned how this aunt who 
 had been of timid nature, nervous, unambitious and 
 reticent in the extreme, had taken up the work of 
 healing after she had been cured, and had given 
 her whole time and energies to it. 
 
 Mary learned that the laborers were few who 
 could stand the persecution aimed at them; the en 
 ticements of the world and the allurements offered 
 by rival schools of mental healing, and that many 
 were weighed and found wanting, so that the faith 
 ful were obliged to work long hours over their 
 patients and students, and there was also church 
 work to look after, so that she had found from the 
 time she entered upon the labors of a healer and 
 then of a teacher, that each day was filled to the 
 brim with duties that must be conscientiously and 
 properly carried out. As Delia told of her own re 
 markable healing, then of her desire to do for others 
 as she had been done by, Mary realized that to be 
 a practitioner according to Mrs. Eddy s teachings 
 and wishes meant absolute consecration to the work. 
 To the little group who listened to Delia s answers 
 to Mary s questions, Delia was frank in the story 
 of how she had worked to save enough for instruc 
 tion by Mrs. Eddy and why she had returned the 
 cheques.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 241 
 
 " Had I accepted them," she said, " I might not 
 have had to work as hard as I did, and therefore 
 would not have brought Christian Science to the 
 attention of as many people as I have been enabled 
 to do. By returning your gifts I sacrificed some 
 comforts of the body but gained experience, but I 
 am deeply grateful to you both for what you did 
 for me and would have continued to do, and I am 
 here to try to prove it and repay." 
 
 The manner in which Delia related these events 
 was of such sincerity, simplicity and loving feeling, 
 that all were touched. After conversation upon 
 different subjects, Delia said at an opportune time, 
 " Now, John and Grace, I would like to be alone 
 with Mary for a short time." 
 
 When her mother and father had gone, Mary sat 
 in expectant silence, then she said, " Aunt Delia, I 
 would like to have one question settled before you 
 begin to treat me and it is, what am I to believe in 
 regard to these legs that have given me so much 
 trouble? Am I to see these hands, legs, arms, in 
 fact every part of my body as spiritual parts? Is 
 this in accord with Mrs. Eddy s teaching? " 
 
 " It is not," replied Delia, " because such is con 
 trary to what Mrs. Eddy teaches. It is just the 
 opposite to true Christian Science to believe that 
 life is either material or organically spiritual. 
 Christian Science is an exact Science and this ques 
 tion has been asked of me so many times that I 
 believe I know what is going through your thought. 
 Mrs. Eddy has given the answer in the Glossary 
 of her books and I will read it to you: Spiritual 
 evidence, opposed to material sense.*
 
 242 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Now here is the main answer, Mary, Christian 
 Science, with which can be discerned the spiritual 
 fact of whatever the material senses behold. 
 
 " I feel," said Mary, " that a great load has been 
 taken off my thought. Mrs. Mentall insisted that 
 my body with all its organs was spiritual and that I 
 must keep in thought the fact that my legs were 
 spiritual and then they would become perfect in 
 action. If I could only get rid of this feeling that 
 my legs are partly paralyzed I would be the most 
 grateful girl on earth, and " 
 
 At this moment, Delia suddenly spoke with a 
 gentle tone but which immediately engaged Mary s 
 attention, and said, " I will treat you now." 
 
 In the quiet silence of the cheery, sunlit room 
 there took place a scene which Mary never forgot. 
 In an easy position her aunt sat in a low rocker 
 with her hand over her eyes. While she was notic 
 ing the attitude of her aunt, there stole over her a 
 feeling of peace the like of which she had never 
 before known. It seemed to touch the innermost 
 fibres of her body. She wondered if she was falling 
 asleep, then she knew she was not. Then there 
 came hope, freedom from fear and a great wave of 
 faith in God that inspired her. Five minutes 
 passed. She opened her eyes and looked at her 
 aunt who was sitting in exactly the same position. 
 Suddenly she felt a movement in her spine, a twitch 
 ing sensation. She moved to find a more comfort 
 able position and was surprised that the effort 
 to do so was much less than ever before. 
 Unconsciously she moved the muscles of one leg 
 and found they responded, then of the other which
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 243 
 
 did the same. She could have cried out for joy 
 because she had not been able to control these 
 muscles since she had been denied the use of them, 
 but she did not want to disturb her aunt. She 
 tried other movements of muscles and found a new 
 cause for joy, and changed her position to one she 
 had never been able to take without assistance. She 
 rested with closed eyes and a prayer of thanks 
 giving on her lips, and when she opened them a 
 half hour later after the most refreshing sleep she 
 had ever known, she saw her aunt looking at her. 
 
 " O, Aunt Delia," Mary cried, " I am being cured. 
 I know it is not a dream, although I fell asleep 
 while you were treating me. See, I can move this 
 leg, as I never could before, and I believe I can the 
 other one too. Yes I can, and I feel that I can sit 
 straight up without pillows to support my back. 
 May I try it, Aunt Delia? " 
 
 " Yes, Mary." 
 
 " I can! I can! I can! And there is no pain 
 in my back. I believe I can bend my knees when I 
 walk although I feel I must have some support. 
 Let me try, Aunt Delia. Let me take hold of your 
 arm. Now I am ready. O, I can do it, Aunt 
 Delia! I can really walk. Am I leaning heavily 
 on your arm? I want to watch my feet move. I 
 want to try again, Aunt Delia, just a little more 
 practice and strength, and with your help " 
 
 " With God s help, Mary." 
 
 " Yes, Aunt Delia, with God s help I can even 
 run." 
 
 Mary s maid, who had come to bring her mistress 
 a new gown her mother had purchased for her,
 
 244 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 stood transfixed as she saw Mary, relying only upon 
 the support of her aunt s arm, slowly taking one 
 step after the other. Her joy for the unexpected 
 change in the mistress she so loved, overcame her 
 sense of discretion and she fairly flew down the 
 stairs and in breathless haste ran to where John 
 Hamilton and his wife were sitting and cried out, 
 " Miss Mary s walking. She s bending her knees. 
 It s like a miracle. You must see her walk before 
 she falls down." 
 
 Mr, and Mrs. Hamilton gave one swift glance at 
 each other and in the eyes of each flashed gratitude, 
 for they knew from the excited manner of the well- 
 trained Jane that something very unusual had taken 
 place. John Hamilton took his wife s hand and 
 they swiftly but softly went upstairs. They 
 reached the doorway to Mary s room just as she 
 was two thirds the way across. Delia s eyes like 
 Mary s were looking at the feet of the latter, for 
 Mary was as delighted as a child at seeing them 
 move rhythmically. John Hamilton and his wife 
 realized at once what had taken place and gazed 
 in fascination at each step. The maid had followed 
 and stood behind them ready to be of assistance 
 to her mistress, and kept repeating to herself, 
 " Wonderful, wonderful, I hope she won t fall." 
 
 Without seeming to have looked toward the door 
 way, Delia said in her calm level voice, " You see 
 it is not difficult for our little girl to walk as she 
 should. Is it, Mary? " 
 
 " O, father and mother, it is wonderful, wonder 
 ful," and in two more steps she was weeping happy 
 tears with arms about her father and her mother.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 245 
 
 Dinner that night was to be a gladsome affair. 
 The knowledge that her daughter could walk rilled 
 her mother with a feeling of thanksgiving and the 
 desire to celebrate. When Mary was seated in her 
 chair, happy and grateful, and her mother realized 
 that no ill effect had transpired, she rushed to the 
 kitchen and told old colored Ephraim and his wife 
 the cook that she wanted a special dinner of all 
 the things Miss Mary liked best, then out she went 
 quicker than she had gone for many years, sent 
 her maid with an order for flowers to the florist s, 
 and then hurried to Mary s room. 
 
 " I ain t seen the missus walk so spry for I don 
 know how long," said Eph to his wife. 
 
 " An I ain t seen her look so happy for goin ten 
 year. Don t know what s it all about," returned 
 Mandy. 
 
 " Guess de comin ob Aunt Delia done sight of 
 good to Miss Mary. She ain t seen her fo many 
 years, an I jus pass t de master in de hall an he 
 looked as if t he d jus made a millun dollars. Jane 
 looks happy too. Started to ask questions but Jane 
 say, No time to answ r, busy with Miss Mary s 
 new dresses. Ev rybody s excited, ain t you, 
 Mandy? " 
 
 " I ll be soon nough, if you let dat gravy burn, 
 an yo fusster me all up wid yo quistive talk, an 
 dis souffle with two kinds of sauce, Miss Mary just 
 love more n anything has t be made jus to de minit, 
 so don t bother." 
 
 The deep descending tones of the Chinese tam 
 tam announced the call for dinner. Upon her aunt s 
 arm Mary went down in the elevator and the faith-
 
 246 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ful Ephraim, according to his custom, was at the 
 door ready to assist " his 1 il honey bird," as he 
 called her. When the elevator stopped he opened 
 the door, then started back with astonishment when 
 he saw her without crutches, and as she moved 
 slowly forward supported only by her aunt s arm, 
 his mouth came open, and the whites of his eyes 
 shone brilliantly. Before he could utter an ex 
 clamation of astonishment Mary s silvery laugh 
 rippled out and she cried joyously as she grasped 
 his arm, " Your little honey bird will some time 
 fly away." 
 
 " De Lord be praised," exclaimed Eph as the 
 tears started into his eyes. " I mus tell Mandy 
 soon as poss ble." 
 
 " Tell her now, Eph, and perhaps she can trust 
 the cooking to you for a minute while she comes 
 to see me." 
 
 As Mary entered the door of the dining room, 
 Mandy burst from the pantry. Eph had told her 
 just a few words: " Li l honey bird walkin , wants 
 you to see her." 
 
 " Keep a stirrin dat soup, don let it burn," she 
 ordered as she bolted out of the kitchen. 
 
 One glance confirmed what Eph had told her, 
 and with a rush she was at Mary s feet holding the 
 hem of her dress to her lips and crying with joy. 
 She would probably have gone on for some time 
 calling Mary endearing terms and giving thanks 
 from her simple and loving heart, but she suddenly 
 smelled something burning, quickly rose, and cried, 
 " De Lord has blessed my li l honey bird an made 
 her walk, but when I gets hoi dat black Eph "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 247 
 
 The rest of the sentence was uttered in the 
 kitchen. 
 
 When Mary glanced at the table she uttered a cry 
 of delight. Roses gave a warm touch of color to 
 the snowy cloth, and candles added their soft light 
 to the scene and the various courses were inspira 
 tions of cookery. Eph was everywhere but his eyes 
 found most enjoyment when they rested on Mary, 
 and occasionally he caught Mandy peeking through 
 the pantry door at her " li l honey bird." 
 
 The Hamilton house was one of great happiness 
 that evening, but Mrs. Hamilton had only one fear, 
 that Mary s improvement might be only for the 
 time and that a relapse would come. This came 
 to her several times as she looked across the table 
 at her daughter and one time Delia caught the ex 
 pression. Later when they were all in Mary s sit 
 ting room, Delia spoke of Mary s happiness, and 
 the thought that had been uppermost in Mrs. Ham 
 ilton s mind came out in a cry touched with fear 
 and agony, " O, if it will only last." 
 
 Quickly on top of it Delia s calm voice said, " The 
 gain Mary has made to-day has been through the 
 power of God that was promised and made plain 
 by Jesus. It was not made by exhortation; by 
 mental excitement, nor by hypnotic influence." 
 
 " It was wonderful, mother dear, unlabored 
 motion. I hardly knew I was being helped it was 
 all so peaceful, and I know it is going to last, and 
 I shall keep on improving." 
 
 " You will be taken care of to-night, Mary," 
 said Delia,, " and in the morning you will find that 
 you have not gone backwards but forwards."
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 MARY slept late the next morning. Several 
 times during the night Mrs. Hamilton stole 
 softly into her room and looked at her. Soft, even 
 breathing showed her that her rest was deep, and 
 she noticed that the position of her body was one 
 she had previously not been able to take. Several 
 times during the morning she looked in and noticed 
 the soft color in the cheeks, the natural and easy 
 posture the limbs had found for themselves, and 
 realized that Mary was enjoying such a sleep as 
 she had not experienced for years, and she drew the 
 curtains closer lest some sharp ray of light should 
 arouse the sleeper. 
 
 Not until nearly ten o clock did Mary open her 
 eyes. Not yet awake she stretched her legs and 
 touched something. Fully awake now and startled, 
 she moved her foot and it came in contact with the 
 footboard of the bed. A great joy arose in her 
 heart and casting aside the bed-clothes she brought 
 both feet slowly and surely over the side of the bed 
 and sat upright. 
 
 " I m going to dress myself and surprise every 
 body. I can do it, I know I can." 
 
 Mary found that her feet placed themselves bet 
 ter in position for walking than they did the day 
 before, and by holding on to a piece of furniture 
 
 248
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 249 
 
 she could walk about the room. When her toilet 
 was complete she rang for Jane. Her mother heard 
 the call and was the first to enter. Her surprise 
 and delight were transmuted into tears of thanks 
 giving, and all that Jane could utter when she saw 
 her mistress dressed and sitting at ease, was, " O, 
 Miss Mary, how did you do it? " 
 
 " I am very hungry, Jane. I never have felt so 
 half starved as I do now. It s a wonderful feeling, 
 Mother dear, to know that you can have plenty to 
 eat when you want it as badly as I do now." 
 
 " Aunt Delia should be here in a short time," said 
 Mrs. Hamilton with a feeling of deep respect and 
 almost awe in her voice, " and father said he was 
 going to send a messenger to know how you felt 
 when you woke up." 
 
 Three days of continued improvement in Mary s 
 ability to walk removed much of the fear held by 
 her parents and by the household help, that her 
 gain was only temporary, and she might go back. 
 She was able to place her feet more naturally upon 
 the ground and her step was firmer and stronger. 
 During the treatment of the third day Delia said 
 to Mary as she was walking about the room, 
 " There is no need, Mary, for you to watch your 
 feet and work so hard to place them properly; that 
 wiH be taken care of and God will direct the 
 result." 
 
 That evening after dinner they all met as usual 
 in Mary s sitting room. The improvement of each 
 day had brought a greater degree of faith to the 
 father and mother. John Hamilton accepted the 
 results in a wider view than his wife. While she
 
 250 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 marvelled at what had been done, there was the 
 feeling of old religious teachings in her makeup 
 which made her wonder if there was not something 
 supernatural in what had been accomplished. 
 While the amount of this thought was small in com 
 parison to her gratitude it was plainly visible to 
 Delia Barker, and in a careful manner she com 
 mented upon disease and sin until a point was 
 reached which brought Mrs. Hamilton to voice the 
 question which had been taking form in her thought: 
 " I can see that it was the work of Jesus to abolish 
 sin and disease by destroying the cause, but the 
 process of salvation from sin has been long, and ac 
 cording to all theological authorities will not end 
 before the Day of Resurrection." 
 
 " And you mean by this that disease cannot be 
 abolished until the Day of Resurrection comes? " 
 asked Delia. 
 
 " That is what I do not understand at the present 
 time, Delia. I have seen the wonderful change that 
 has taken place in Mary yet I cannot make it fit 
 into what I have been taught, not only in a theo 
 logical way but relative to the study of medicine 
 and surgery." 
 
 " Perhaps this will help you, Grace, a passage 
 from Mrs. Eddy s Science and Health, the meaning 
 of Resurrection: 
 
 Spiritualization of thought; a new and higher idea of 
 immortality, or spiritual existence; material belief yield 
 ing to spiritual understanding. 
 
 " You can perceive, Grace, that if Jesus meant 
 a general Resurrection at some future day, as is
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 251 
 
 generally pictured and understood, how, and why 
 was it that he and his disciples healed the multitude, 
 and leprosy, blindness, deafness and death itself 
 yielded instantly to the words of Truth he uttered? " 
 
 A question immediately came from Mrs. Ham 
 ilton: "How do you account, Delia, for the fact 
 that this Science which you thoroughly believe was 
 re-discovered by Mrs. Eddy was not previously 
 brought forth by some one? It seems strange that 
 nearly nineteen hundred years should pass and then 
 it should be found by her. Looking at it from all 
 angles I should consider that her teaching was the 
 reaction against surrounding conditions. This is 
 the way in which most revolutions have come about 
 whether moral, social or political." 
 
 " Perhaps, Grace," said Delia in her kind and 
 unargumentative tones, " I can throw more light 
 upon the matter to help you, as I am a student of 
 Mrs. Eddy. In the first place if one looks carefully 
 through the narration of such historical events he 
 will find that nearly all, and possibly all the reactions 
 that have taken place in religious, social, moral and 
 political life have been built on a material basis and 
 have brought about bloodshed and death. Chris 
 tian Science came to Mrs. Eddy by revelation 
 through healing in Swampscott, 1 after her fall and 
 injury in Lynn, in 1866, and her healing is to this 
 age, and to the future, what the resurrection of 
 Jesus was to the establishment of Christianity. 
 Because Jesus was spiritually born the greater task 
 of raising himself from the dead was given to him, 
 and this was for the eternal establishment of a 
 
 1 23 Paradise Road
 
 252 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 principle. Because Mrs. Eddy was not spiritually 
 born, she was given the lesser task, but which in its 
 accomplishment proved that the teachings of Jesus 
 are as efficient to-day to heal and save, as when he 
 healed others and raised himself from the dead." 
 
 " Mrs. Mentall," said Mrs. Hamilton, " insists 
 that the method Mrs. Eddy calls her discovery was 
 taught in Portland by Dr. Quimby. You should 
 certainly know something about this, Delia." 
 
 Delia replied, " No one living seems to know 
 just how Dr. Quimby tried to heal. There are said 
 to be some manuscripts left by him which are of 
 great value, but those who control them state that 
 the world is not yet ready for the revelation they 
 contain. These writings are enveloped in a mystery 
 that is impenetrable, and it is considered doubtful 
 by some as to the existence of any of the original 
 notes written by Dr. Quimby. 
 
 " As a student of Mrs. Eddy when she taught in 
 Lynn, and as a member of her household in her 
 Columbus Avenue residence, I have seen her under 
 various circumstances. In this position I have 
 known several who had been treated by Dr. Quimby. 
 They were afterwards healed of ailments by Chris 
 tian Science treatment, and because of their faith in 
 what it did for them they applied to Mrs. Eddy 
 for teaching. 
 
 " From the time Mrs. Eddy and her students 
 began demonstrating and thus proving the power of 
 her teachings, as Mary s case is an example, also 
 mine, there became a great demand for a type of 
 healing without drugs. The success of Mrs. Eddy s 
 College in Boston, brought the ambitious thought
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 253 
 
 to some that if a woman could be so successful why 
 could not a man, with his naturally superior business 
 and executive abilities, be even more successful if 
 he could create a method which would be more 
 attractive than that of Mrs. Eddy to those looking 
 toward mental treatment for their ailments. 
 
 " To one of soaring ambition to be a creator and 
 leader in a new school of psychology, philosophy or 
 mental healing, the past two years have been a time 
 of golden opportunity. The precedent of the rapid 
 growth of Mrs. Eddy s teachings has been inspiring, 
 but to gain a position of leadership, either for money 
 consideration or for personal aggrandizement, one 
 would have to look outside the field of Christian 
 Science because Mrs. Eddy has held, and will con 
 tinue to do so, the place she occupies as Leader, 
 not because of use of personality or of ambitious 
 desire but by virtue of the fact that she has healed 
 and taught in a manner which has made others 
 successful as healers, also for the reason that those 
 who understand her spiritual attainment, love her 
 with overflowing hearts because of what they 
 are able to accomplish through her guidance. 
 Therefore one who is ambitious and seeks the abso 
 lute leadership of a new school of healing must use 
 some other method than that of Mrs. Eddy, for 
 afte"r going through one of her classes a student 
 realizes there is no one who can fill the position 
 she occupies. She may be maligned and her dis 
 covery heralded in every direction as having origi 
 nated with others, but when students in a class 
 assimilate what she teaches, all fear that her system 
 is not her own disappears. Her personality is for-
 
 254 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 gotten in the spiritual uplift she gives, and they can 
 not help but know then and there that what she 
 teaches is a part of herself, and is absolute Science." 
 
 All were intent on what Delia was saying with a 
 tone of voice and expression that carried conviction. 
 Mary s face bore a look of loving rapture. John 
 Hamilton sat in an easy position, and a glance at 
 his face showed that he had summed up the state 
 ments of Delia from the position of a keen man of 
 business, and the lines of Mrs. Hamilton s face had 
 softened, and there was a smile in her eyes. 
 
 " During the past five years," continued Delia, 
 " personal leaderships have been established in 
 religious and moral doctrines. Beecher and Tal- 
 mage stand out prominently as men born to the 
 situations which came to them to fill. Dwight M. 
 Moody, with his earnestness and great power as an 
 evangelist, reached the loftiest position in such labor 
 and formed an immense and enthusiastic following. 
 Of lesser prominence are other examples of personal 
 leadership: Dr. Simpson of the Christian Alliance, 
 and earnest Dr. Cullis, the founder of Faith Cure. 
 Against these men neither the clergy nor the medical 
 profession have directed persecution or ridicule. 
 
 " A keen observer of the evolution of thought 
 that has been taking place relative to mental heal 
 ing could recognize, from the signs of the times, 
 that the opportunity was at hand to put forth a 
 method which would be so moulded that the physi 
 cians and the clergy would not denounce it. This 
 would not set aside entirely the lore of the medical 
 profession, nor contain a theology which would bring 
 hostility from the pulpit.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 255 
 
 " The time was opportune for a doctrine of this 
 kind. But where could such be found? To at 
 tempt to create a new school would be following in 
 the tracks of a dozen or more who had taken part 
 of what Mrs. Eddy taught, added something of their 
 own and had given it another name. There was 
 practically nothing left in the field of metaphysics 
 out of which to make up a new and especially at 
 tractive method. But there was one hope left of 
 reaching the heights of ambition, namely, the ex 
 ploitation of the work of Dr. Quimby. Here was 
 something already made awaiting the initiative of 
 some one to put it before the public, the great mass 
 of which had never heard of it, for with the death of 
 Dr. Quimby in 1866 its vogue and momentum 
 suddenly stopped. 
 
 " If, previous to 1883, Julius Dresser, patient and 
 close friend of Dr. Quimby, had ideas of building 
 up a following around the Quimby theories, they had 
 not been made evident. It was not until after Mrs. 
 Eddy came to Boston and opened her College, and 
 he was surprised at the interest taken in her work 
 that the desire came to him to have a following like 
 Beecher, Talmage, Moody, Simpson and Dr. Cullis, 
 and the Quimby theory was the one ready at hand 
 for his use to gain this end. 
 
 " Dr. Quimby, as I have said, passed away in 
 1866. For seventeen years practically nothing was 
 heard of his writings or his theories until suddenly 
 in 1883, when Mrs. Eddy s teachings were making 
 broad progress, Julius Dresser burst forth with the 
 charge that Mrs. Eddy had derived the basis of her 
 teachings from Quimby. When one considers that
 
 256 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Science and Health was first published in 1875 and 
 five thousand copies had been published before this 
 charge was made, one cannot but believe that Julius 
 Dresser had a sinister motive in his thought. The 
 stake for which he determined to play was monu 
 mental, the opportunity of centuries, but Mrs. 
 Eddy s work must first be destroyed that his own 
 might rise from the ashes." 
 
 " I can see, Aunt Delia," exclaimed Mary, " that 
 when Mr. Dresser realized the demand that existed 
 for mental healing, he felt that his territory had been 
 invaded when Mrs. Eddy came to Boston and began 
 teaching." 
 
 " By withholding the writings of Dr. Quimby 
 from publication," continued Delia, " and envelop 
 ing them in mystery, George Quimby, the son, could 
 do more to keep his father s name before the public 
 than if they were published, because if they were 
 found to be badly expressed, illogical and confused; 
 many words misspelled, and teaching concentration 
 of one mind over another as they do, and carrying no 
 healing power, the whole scheme would fall by its 
 own weight. If it had the power to heal, as Mrs. 
 Eddy s writings have had from the very beginning, 
 Julius Dresser and his wife, who were thoroughly 
 conversant with them, would have brought them 
 forward many years ago, and the timp for so doing 
 would have been in 1875 when Mrs. Eddy published 
 her book. It is useless for Mr. Dresser to give as an 
 excuse that the time has not been right for their 
 publication because the public is not readv for them. 
 The public was ready for Mrs. Eddy and the demand 
 for her teaching is increasing rapidly.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 257 
 
 The whole conception of using Dr. Quimby s 
 methods was cumulative. First, foundations al 
 ready laid, these having precedence over Mrs. Eddy 
 and her discovery as being many years earlier. 
 Second, an organization composed of patients of Dr. 
 Quimby waiting to be brought together into an 
 organization to perpetuate their everlasting love 
 and gratitude for him. Third, the construction of 
 a method which should have no theology which 
 would tend to keep its followers from attending 
 churches of different denominations. This would 
 be a safeguard as it would keep this method and 
 its adherents from conflict with the ministry. There 
 would also be enough latitude in its teachings rela 
 tive to the practice of materia medica so that physi 
 cians would not make war upon it. 
 
 " Fourth, a propaganda which would extol the 
 Quimbv svstem, and by attacks upon Mrs. Eddy 
 break up the foundations of her work and then de 
 stroy it. This result would tend to bring into the 
 new organization, of which Julius Dresser would be 
 the head, those who were interested in some of the 
 manv offshoots of Mrs. Eddy s teachings. If, 
 through a propaganda of censure and ridicule, dis 
 seminated by press and pulpit, the world could be 
 made to believe that the foundations of her teach 
 ings-had been taken from Dr. Quimby, and that in 
 his unpublished manuscripts there were more cer 
 tain and complete instructions for healing than in 
 hers, there would be an exodus of her followers, 
 and those who had been healed by her students 
 would look toward the original fountain head 
 Dr. Quimby for further help."
 
 258 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " It was a very clever plan," said John Hamilton, 
 " very clever." 
 
 " The fifth and last part of the scheme," continued 
 Delia, " a very cunning means of trying to under 
 mine Mrs. Eddy, is the withholding of the Quimby 
 manuscripts from being compared with her writings. 
 Dr. Quimby s son has said and has constantly re 
 iterated, that the manuscripts in his father s hand 
 writing will never be shown or published while he 
 lives." 
 
 " That, from a business standpoint," remarked 
 John Hamilton, " is of great value to one who de 
 sires to base a system on secret formula, and then 
 advertise to the effect that he holds the only method 
 and all others are imitations. Continue, please, 
 Delia, and let us hear the development of the plan." 
 
 " To a soaring ambition for personal leadership 
 there must have been a cutting feeling of chagrin 
 when Mr. Dresser contrasted the picture of Mrs. 
 Eddy, when he met her as she entered the office 
 of Dr. Quimby in 1862, and the present time. He 
 saw her in 1862 as a sufferer, craving and pleading 
 for some help that would ease her pain. His close 
 friendship with Dr. Quimby gave him a feeling of 
 superiority over this new patient, but this ailing 
 woman with very little money to spend upon board 
 and lodgings, for some unaccountable reason to him, 
 after 1866, suddenly went past him in her knowl 
 edge of healing, and to-day her name is better known 
 to twenty times as many people as that of Dr. 
 Quimby, yet Mr. Julius Dresser, who would take 
 the leadership of a mental healing movement built 
 upon the Quimby theories, has admitted in a letter
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 259 
 
 to Mrs. Eddy, which she has, that he tried to heal 
 by following what he observed Dr. Quimby do, 
 that he could not obtain results, and was unable 
 to heal his wife of a slight ailment. 
 
 " From what I have been able to learn from some 
 of Dr. Quimby s patients it is safe to state that he 
 had no distinctive theology by which he guided his 
 work or which guided him. To patients he said, 
 I have no religious belief/ and he denied the im 
 maculate conception and the resurrection of Jesus." 
 
 " There is one fact that should first be considered 
 by those Mr. Dresser will try to influence, namely, 
 that Dr. Quimby s patients must have been con 
 siderably over a thousand, yet nowhere had there 
 been created a school with his methods as the funda 
 mentals of a healing process. It seems reasonable 
 to believe that if he had built up a definite system of 
 healing and had written intelligently and exhaus 
 tively upon it, so it would heal, that some of his 
 patients would have set themselves up as prac 
 titioners of his method. Had he left a definite 
 religious belief, of which his method of healing was 
 a part, why have we not heard of religious bodies 
 working under the theology of Dr. Quimby, as we 
 have our Christian Science Church and Associ 
 ations? If the foundations of his method had been 
 exactly the same as those of Mrs. Eddy, the whole 
 structure of his work would have been the same, 
 and his patients, grateful for the physical, and es 
 pecially the spiritual uplift they had received, would 
 have asked him to teach them how to continue to 
 help themselves and to help others just as Mrs. 
 Eddy s patients did. If his patients had been
 
 260 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 healed, purified and given a new outlook on life 
 equalling that which Mrs. Eddy s patients had re 
 ceived from her teachings, there would have been 
 a stir in the religious world because his followers 
 would have increased, and they would have gone 
 out from the churches in which a personal God and 
 a personal devil were preached, for acquiescence to 
 such a doctrine would have worked constantly 
 against their labor of healing." 
 
 " I want to ask, Delia," said Mrs. Hamilton, 
 " why was it that when Mrs. Eddy sued Edward 
 Arens for infringement of copyright he did not make 
 greater effort to prove his statement that Mrs. Eddy 
 had obtained her ideas from Quimby." 
 
 To this Delia replied, " Arens asked George 
 Quimby to allow him to use his father s manuscripts 
 in court that he might make a deadly parallel with 
 Mrs. Eddy s writings. George Quimby refused. 
 There is something very singular and mysterious 
 about these manuscripts because those which have 
 been shown are not in Dr. Quimby s handwriting 
 but in that of others. Whatever he may have writ 
 ten with his own hand is absolutely withheld from 
 inspection. I have reason to believe that when 
 copies had been made of his sketches these original 
 jottings were cast aside and destroyed." 
 
 " There is no reason why Arens should not have 
 been able to have obtained those manuscripts for 
 his case," said John Hamilton. " There are laws 
 which provide for such a need. They could have 
 been procured through legal process and the writ 
 ings compared. If Dr. Quimby s son desired to 
 put his father in the right place before the world
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 261 
 
 and prove that Mrs. Eddy was using his methods 
 instead of those she received by revelation at the 
 time of her healing, he missed the best opportunity 
 he ever had. It seems to me that if he were playing 
 an honest game, that as Mrs. Eddy s cards were all 
 on the table, so to speak, he should have put his 
 there also. It will be very difficult for him to give 
 a reason for not so doing which will be acceptable 
 to people who think carefully. If he considered his 
 father s work of such great and original value he 
 should have defended it at that time. If Mrs. 
 Eddy s teachings continue to grow and encircle the 
 world, as Delia believes they will, the task will be 
 come increasingly difficult to educate people into 
 the belief that she obtained the basis of her method 
 from Dr. Quimby. By withholding the original 
 writings of Dr. Quimby from comparison with Mrs. 
 Eddy s, George Quimby and his advisers have pub 
 licly placed themselves in the position of aiding 
 those who wish to make trouble for Mrs. Eddy. 
 They should bring them forth and expose her if 
 they have documentary evidence with which to do 
 it. If George Quimby holds the original manu 
 scripts he should be honest with himself, with the 
 memory of his father, with the world and with all 
 those who are studying and benefiting by Mrs. 
 Eddy s teachings." 
 
 " When Mrs. Eddy published Science and Health 
 in 1875," said Delia, " there were a number of 
 people living in New England, who had been treated 
 by Dr. Quimby. Scattered about there were many 
 who had received letters from him and some of these 
 were extant. The Quimby family held the manu-
 
 262 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 scripts. Looking at these uncontrovertible facts it 
 seems difficult to believe that Mrs. Eddy would have 
 had the courage and the daring to have put forth 
 as her ov/n something she knew was in the Quimby 
 letters and manuscripts. 
 
 " From the point of view of a business man," 
 continued Delia, " what impression would you get 
 from the statement made by Mr. George Quimby 
 that he heard his father talk hour after hour, week 
 after week when Mrs. Eddy was present, listening 
 to him and asking questions, and after these talks 
 Dr. Quimby would write out the matter covered by 
 the conversation? " 
 
 " Dr. Quimby," replied John Hamilton after re 
 flecting for a moment, " was evidently a careful 
 and ardent collector of data relative to the effects 
 of his treatments, and it is wholly probable that 
 patients who had the power clearly to analyze their 
 feelings while under his treatment, furnished him 
 with some important data which he found cor 
 roborated certain of his conjectures, and oftentimes 
 led him into new and undiscovered country. 
 
 " From my observation of Mrs. Eddy at the time 
 I heard her preach, it is easy to see that with her 
 spontaneity of thought, incisive action and power of 
 quick analysis, Dr. Quimby must have found much 
 to interest him in her questions, answers and state 
 ments, and it was natural, and at the same time 
 perfectly honest, he should have put down in his 
 writings what he received from her in explanation 
 as to what she believed to be the reason for certain 
 metaphysical phenomena. After seeing her, hear 
 ing her preach, and reading such a definite and in-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 263 
 
 cisive reply as she has made to Bishop Fallows in 
 Mind in Nature, can one doubt that Dr. Quimby 
 found in her a remarkable patient? In fact, as her 
 history so far shows to date, she must have been the 
 most remarkable person he ever had as a patient. 
 Where are there others of his patients who have 
 battled as hard and accomplished as much? After 
 the experience of to-day when my little girl has been 
 given the power to walk, it seems cruel and unjust 
 for people to hold over the head of Mrs. Eddy for 
 personal, or financial reasons, statements that are 
 not true and who will not put all their cards on 
 the table." 
 
 " Well said, John," exclaimed Mrs. Hamilton, 
 " and it seems to me that if Dr. Quimby s writings 
 taught demonstrable Christianity and the humility 
 and honesty the Master demanded, that Mr. Dresser 
 and Mr. George Quimby, who are well acquainted 
 with the system of Dr. Quimby, would be impelled 
 to be honest and just in this matter." 
 
 " What comparisons, Delia," asked John Ham 
 ilton, " do the students of Mrs. Eddy, who are pa 
 tients of Dr. Quimby, draw between the systems 
 used by them? " 
 
 " One student of Mrs. Eddy, who was being 
 treated by Dr. Quimby in October, 1862, at the 
 same time Mrs. Eddy was in Portland receiving 
 treatment, has testified that his method was entirely 
 different from that of Mrs. Eddy, and that her 
 father offered him $1,000 to explain his system. Dr. 
 Quimby replied to this offer, I can not; I do not 
 understand it myself. This lady is now a prac- 
 tioner of Christian Science in Minneapolis, and did
 
 264 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 not think of taking up the labor of healing the sick 
 until she was healed through Christian Science, and 
 became a student of Mrs. Eddy." 
 
 " It seems to me," said Mrs. Hamilton, " that the 
 Master had a well-defined theology which went with 
 his healing, but the ministry has interpreted it in 
 so many ways that it has become too much a matter 
 of commercialism, that is, the basis for many de 
 nominations of Christians, and the clergyman who 
 can make a brilliant discourse upon a sentence or 
 a verse from the New Testament receives a good 
 salary. The question of upholding the funda 
 mentals of their particular creed and having it flavor 
 their sermons seems to me to be one of the burdens 
 under which they labor, and the simple mission of 
 Jesus of preaching and teaching to those who would 
 listen, has been buried under the desire of supporting 
 a creed." 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy has written upon this point," said 
 Delia as she opened to a place in the book she held, 
 " and in her text-book the following touches upon 
 the matter about which we are speaking: In order 
 to heal by Science you must not be ignorant of its 
 theology, nor resist it. Moral ignorance of sin 
 affects your demonstration, and hinders its approach 
 to the standard in Christian Science. " 
 
 " The more I think about Mary s condition as it 
 was," said Mrs. Hamilton, " the greater is the mar 
 vel to me that she responded so quickly to your 
 treatment, whereas under that of Mrs. Mentall she 
 did not even improve, although she assured me she 
 concentrated for hours at a time upon her to make 
 her believe she was well, and that all her organs
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 265 
 
 and parts of the oody were spiritual. I cannot 
 seem to account for the great difference in the result 
 of the treatment." 
 
 " In the first place, Grace," said Delia, " Chris 
 tian Science treatment is not by concentration. It 
 may be that you have some physical trouble about 
 which you have fear. If so I do not know it because 
 I have not been told, neither have I observed that 
 you have, but if what I might say to you, or what 
 you might read should be of the same spiritual 
 meaning as Jesus words with the knowledge of how 
 they should heal and purify, physical and moral 
 benefit should be received. It is not necessary for 
 me to fasten my mind upon another to help him. 
 Many hundreds have been cured by reading this 
 book. They had no practitioner working for them 
 and the book did not concentrate upon them. The 
 poet Whittier has put this unlabored motion beau 
 tifully into verse: 
 
 The healing of the seamless dress 
 
 Is by our beds of pain; 
 We touch Him in life s throng and press, 
 
 And we are whole again. 
 
 " First of all, however," continued Delia, " we 
 must know the fact that the organs and the body are 
 not spiritual. Mrs. Eddy has laid great stress upon 
 this fact, during her teaching, that life is neither 
 material nor organically spiritual. The recognition 
 and assimilation of this Scientific fact is what has 
 helped thousands to see clearly the reason for the 
 existence and the success of this teaching." " I
 
 266 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 believe, Mother dear, that it was through the clear 
 ing up of this point at the beginning of my first 
 treatment by Aunt Delia that obstructions were 
 removed from my conception as to how healing 
 should come."
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 EACH day brought progress to Mary and her 
 strength and confidence so increased that she 
 could walk across her room without touching any 
 thing for support. 
 
 On Saturday morning Mrs. Amory arrived sud 
 denly. She had come from Boston to look over 
 some gowns which had just arrived from Paris. The 
 importer had notified her that they would be held 
 for her inspection before being placed on sale and 
 she was bubbling over with the pleasure of antic 
 ipation. 
 
 When Jane told Mary that Mrs. Amory was in 
 the reception room with her mother, Mary said, " I 
 do hope mother will not tell her how much I have 
 improved because I want to surprise her." 
 
 " Shall I speak to her about it? " inquired Jane. 
 
 " Yes, Jane, quickly." 
 
 A little later Mary heard the rich voice of her 
 Aunt Giuliana coming through the hall, and settled 
 herself comfortably in her chair. 
 
 " Why, my dear girl, how much better you look," 
 was her aunt s exclamation after an affectionate 
 greeting. " You appear positively in the best of 
 health, and I do believe you have added weight 
 since I last saw you. You are very attractive look 
 ing, Mary, even if you are an invalid. Now that 
 
 267
 
 268 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 you are stronger, I hope the next operation will 
 give you the free use of your limbs." 
 
 " I m not going to have any more operations, 
 Aunt Giuliana, because I feel so well, and am so 
 happy I do not want to suffer more pain." 
 
 At that moment Mrs. Hamilton called from 
 Mary s chamber, " Giuliana, come here just a mo 
 ment, I want to show you a new gown I purchased 
 for Mary." 
 
 As Mrs. Amory arose there passed over her mo 
 bile face a look of deep pity, which Mary quickly 
 interpreted, and a great joy arose in her heart, as 
 the thought rushed over her, " Some day Gerald 
 will believe, I know he will, and it will exalt his 
 playing." 
 
 No sooner had her aunt passed through the door 
 way, than the words came to Mary, " To those lean 
 ing on the sustaining infinite, to-day is big with bless 
 ings," and rising from her chair she crossed the 
 room, went into her chamber and stood beside her 
 aunt, and upon her face was a smile of rapture. 
 She had entered so quietly that Mrs. Amory had not 
 heard her, and Mary remarked, " How do you like 
 it, Aunt Giuliana? " 
 
 " It is beautiful, my dear," she answered with 
 out looking up. " A real party gown fit for a ball. 
 Perhaps after you have Why, Mary, where are 
 your crutches? How did you get here? " 
 
 "Walked! " cried Mary with a happy laugh. 
 
 The story of Mary s improvement was told in 
 detail. 
 
 " Delia Barker was your what was the title 
 you gave her?
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 269 
 
 " Healer or practitioner, Aunt Giuliana." 
 
 " It would seem, Grace, that for the help you and 
 John have given this child of your sister, whose 
 marriage was so unfortunate, that according to what 
 you seem to think, the bread cast upon the waters 
 has returned." 
 
 " Delia is a very remarkable woman," answered 
 Mrs. Hamilton. 
 
 " She is wonderful," exclaimed Mary enthusi 
 astically. 
 
 Mrs. Amory, who had listened with patience but 
 not with any enthusiasm to the details of Mary s 
 healing, was thinking, " The last operation was more 
 successful than even Dr. Thompson believed it would 
 be, and the fine physical condition of both sides 
 of the family has at last asserted itself, though long 
 held back." 
 
 To Mary her aunt did not seem so loving, kind 
 and generous of impulse as when she had visited 
 them on Long Island only a few months ago, and 
 she knew she was trying to change the subject of 
 her healing, which did not seem to interest her, to 
 something else, and Mary asked about the new 
 house on Beacon Hill. By many questions she 
 finally learned that it would not be ready until 
 January, as there had been much delay especially 
 with the wood and marble carving being done in 
 Italy. 
 
 As though something long pent up in Mrs. 
 Amory s thought had found the right time to break 
 forth, there came the surprising statement from 
 her, " You might tell John, Grace, that so far as 
 I am concerned he can have Parker any time he
 
 270 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 wishes. I shall engage another man to look after 
 the Newport estate, and I have relieved him of the 
 superintendency of our Boston house, but over 
 this I had quite a battle with Gerald." 
 
 " I am sorry, very sorry to hear that, Aunt Giu- 
 liana," said Mary. " What was the trouble? " 
 
 " If John still desires to have him, he need not 
 fear about the quality of his work, for it is as 
 perfect as ever, just as painstaking as when I spoke 
 in highest terms of him last Summer, but I believe 
 no stranger, especially a workman, should enter 
 between a mother and her son." 
 
 " But Gerald did not tell me about this when he 
 came here only a little over a week ago," said Mary. 
 
 " He did not know it then, for it was about three 
 weeks before Gerald arrived I let him go. I con 
 scientiously thought this the best plan for all 
 concerned." 
 
 " What is Mr. Parker doing now? " inquired 
 Mary. 
 
 " The very next day after I discharged him, he 
 took a little shop down at the foot of Beacon Hill, 
 and set himself up as a repairer of antique 
 furniture." 
 
 " How is he doing in his new business? " inquired 
 Mary, a tone of pity in her voice. 
 
 " Evidently very well for he seems to have plenty 
 to do," returned her aunt. About two weeks after 
 I had discharged him some pieces ot carving that 
 mother had contributed arrived. They were master 
 pieces which father prized highly and had been 
 offered large sums for. When the cases were opened 
 I could have cried, for several of the carvings were
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 271 
 
 broken and some of the finest, those of human 
 figures, made of soft wood and then colored, had 
 deep dents and scars in them. I was in despair. 
 I sent immediately for the best repairers and had 
 them make most careful examination, but after 
 questioning I was not satisfied with what they said 
 they could do. You see, my dears, there are so 
 few pieces as fine as these in this country that work 
 men have not yet been educated to such skill as 
 this restoration demands, and besides they have 
 not had the practice. In Italy there are workmen 
 who are doing such restoration all the time, and their 
 results are wonderful. I was in real grief about 
 those pieces, Grace, and did not know what to do, 
 but I suddenly thought of the praise Gerald had 
 given Parker for some repairs he had made and, 
 although I did not want to do it I sent for him to 
 come to the house to look over the work. The 
 next day I received an answer that he felt capable 
 of making the repairs but he had so much to do 
 that he could not spare the time to take up the 
 matter at present, but that in two weeks he would 
 be able to do it to better advantage as he could give 
 more time and his best effort. 
 
 " I felt that some progress must be made on the 
 work before Gerald should arrive in Boston, so I 
 had them sent to Parker. Some of the figures for 
 which I care most, I requested done first, and I must 
 say that those he has returned to me are marvels 
 of skill. The scars have been healed, dents taken 
 out (how he did it I do not know), the color re 
 stored, and in places where only the wood shows, he 
 matched the grain so perfectly in pieces he inserted,
 
 272 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 that one would hardly believe a new piece had been 
 set in." 
 
 " You see, auntie," said Mary, " his idea in the 
 perfection of workmanship is the result of his 
 religious belief." 
 
 " And his religious belief," returned Mrs. Amory, 
 with some show of spirit, " is just what I do not 
 want in my home, nor what I desire Gerald to be 
 come interested in. With the talent and genius he 
 has, and with the love and great care with which I 
 have guided his education and efforts I do not desire 
 that some strange person with still stranger religious 
 beliefs, also of life, shall come between us. What 
 I have been able to do so far for him, no other 
 person on earth could have done, and if such has 
 been successful in the past, why should it not be 
 in the present and the future? " 
 
 During these remarks several glances passed be 
 tween Mrs. Hamilton and Mary, and when Mrs. 
 Amory came to a pause, Mary remarked in a quiet 
 manner, " Don t you think you may have misjudged 
 Mr. Parker, his intentions and his religion? 
 Father had a long talk with him when he came to 
 New York in the Summer with you and summed 
 him up as every inch a man, earnest and capable, 
 and from what I know of the teaching in which 
 he believes, it would be wrong for him to try to 
 control Gerald s thoughts and actions - 
 
 " Even now," broke in Mrs. Amory, " Gerald 
 seems to find pleasure in disappearing at certain 
 times and going to Parker s workshop and sitting 
 there by the hour watching him work, like a looker- 
 on in a country blacksmith shop."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 273 
 
 " In saying what you have, auntie, in regard to 
 Parker s religion you have also cast aspersions upon 
 that which has given me the power to walk, for that 
 which Aunt Delia teaches and practices is precisely 
 what Mr. Parker believes in." 
 
 " And it is a religious belief, if it can be called 
 by such a holy title as religious," replied Mrs. 
 Amory, " which teaches many absurd and dangerous 
 ideas. I never realized this fact until I heard one 
 of our leading clergymen tear the doctrines of Mrs. 
 Eddy to pieces. The method of healing as he 
 analyzed it is absurd enough, but what I feared 
 most, was the teaching of free-love that he says 
 it contains." 
 
 " The clergyman who told you that, Giuliana," 
 said Mrs. Hamilton in even and convincing tones, 
 " is mistaken. This statement was also made to 
 me, and I had a long talk with Delia about it. 
 When people desire to injure they will go to the 
 most illogical extremes, and those who tell you that 
 the writings of Mrs. Eddy teach free-love are echo 
 ing those who started the idea. Delia explains it 
 in this way, that certain writers in France and 
 Germany about forty years ago tried to establish 
 a religion of sensuality, trying the experiment, often 
 attempted before, of living without a God. Because 
 Mrs. JEddy does not teach a personal God; because 
 she desires to purge marriage of sensualism, make 
 it holier and on a higher plane, and because she 
 declares that God does not know sin, there are those 
 who twist her statements so that they may line up 
 her teachings with whatever they desire. John 
 went to Boston a little over a week ago, to get
 
 274 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Mrs. Eddy to come and treat Mary. He went to 
 the Sunday School session, and then heard Mrs. 
 Eddy preach at the regular service and he saw 
 persons who had been healed and talked with some 
 of them, and he will tell you that he never has 
 met more devout and God-fearing people who are 
 sacrificing money and time to help others. Delia 
 has been changed from a nervous, ailing woman, 
 without a real purpose in life, to one of health, vigor 
 and mental and physical activity, and through her 
 work many have been healed, and Mary, God bless 
 Delia for it, was able to walk after the first treat 
 ment and has been gaining ever since in strength 
 and in the use of her limbs." 
 
 " There are members of the clergy," replied Mrs. 
 Amory, " who say that the so-called healing by 
 Scientists is not by God, but by Beelzebub, and 
 some people would rather see their beloved ones 
 die, if a physician can t heal them, than to have 
 them cured, if they could be, by Christian 
 Scientists." 
 
 " It seems to me, Giuliana, that the days of 
 barbarism are not yet at end. I wish that such an 
 argument as this had not come about. If I have 
 spoken with warmth and energy it was because I 
 had to defend that which I had seen do so much 
 for others. If there are those who wish to believe 
 that Mary is being healed by Beelzebub and not 
 by God, let them continue in their darkness until 
 they are able to see differently. You, Giuliana, 
 have as your only child a son, who has never known 
 a day of illness, who is overflowing with health and 
 mental power. John and I have a dearly beloved
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 275 
 
 daughter, our only child, and we love her as much 
 as you love Gerald. With patience and courage, 
 she has suffered for years; she has been deprived 
 of the pleasures girls of her age have enjoyed; she 
 has gone fearlessly upon the operating table with 
 a smile upon her lips; smiled at the uncertainties 
 of the results, and never has lost the sweetness of 
 her blessed smile through the months of invalidism 
 that showed no hope of permanent betterment; and 
 now, now, when she has been given the power to 
 walk some would class this healing gift with spir 
 itualism, or of the devil. If Gerald had been in 
 Mary s place, and you had found a medicine that 
 had cured him, would you criticize the formula, or 
 the one who made that formula? You would be 
 grateful, as we are, Giuliana." 
 
 " From time immemorial," returned Mrs. Amory 
 in a voice touched with feeling, " there have been 
 quarrels over religion and I do not want our dif 
 ferences of opinion to disturb us in any way, but 
 I feel compelled to state in defence of what I have 
 said, that my information comes from one who has 
 given long study and inquiry into the teachings 
 you defend, but I can take the ground that if Mrs. 
 Eddy s teachings are what she claims they are, they 
 will last, and will live by their good works." 
 
 "And I," exclaimed Mary, rising to her feet and 
 walking to her aunt, about whom she threw her 
 arms and pressed her cheek close to hers, " am one 
 of its good works, and the tree, dear Aunt Giuliana, 
 is known by its fruit. 
 
 Into the eyes of Mrs. Amory came a film of tears 
 and her next words had a tremble in them as she
 
 276 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 said, " I wish for your sake, dear girl, that what I 
 have been told is not true, and also for the good 
 of Gerald whose regard for Parker is so mysteriously 
 deep and faithful, but I do hear so many strange 
 things about the people who constitute the church 
 of Mrs. Eddy. There is now a division. Some 
 people have left her, and are going to start a move 
 ment of their own, with a periodical as a part of 
 their propaganda. Then there is the feeling held 
 by some, an uncanny belief much like some of the 
 stories of Jesus in the Apocryphal New Testament, 
 that merely looking at her printed name in the 
 Journal has lifted people from their sick beds, and 
 such a statement has appeared in her own Christian 
 Science Journal. It is such things as this I es 
 pecially abhor because they cannot be true, and they 
 make me suspicious." 
 
 " Dear Aunt," said Mary, softly rubbing her cheek 
 against Mrs. Amory s delicate artistic hand, " do 
 not let us worry. Let us wait and be convinced by 
 the fruitage. I am too happy in my new powers to 
 sit here and argue over matters which neither of 
 us can prove at present, and even though you may 
 have a grievance against Mr. Parker, because Ger 
 ald finds that his high and finely strung nature 
 finds rest and peace when with him, you must not 
 blame either Mr. Parker or his religion. I have 
 my dear mother and my dear father, each different, 
 and each dear. Gerald has no father, and there are 
 times when a man likes to be with a man in whom 
 he has full confidence. You would have the same 
 feeling you now hold, relative to his liking for Mr. 
 Parker, if Gerald were going to be married."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 277 
 
 " I should want to die if anybody came between 
 us," answered Mrs. Amory with a strained note in 
 her voice. " I have devoted my life to him; I 
 know every nook and corner of his heart; how to 
 encourage and inspire him; and there is no one else 
 who could keep him up to the high mark as I have 
 been able to do." 
 
 " Giuliana, my dear," said Mrs. Hamilton tender 
 ly, " let us not worry over what the future may 
 bring. If we build solidly each day, our founda 
 tions for the future will be broader and stronger. 
 Your fear now is that Gerald will not always follow 
 the way you wish him to go. You have done won 
 derfully with him so far, Giuliana, but you must 
 consider that he is of the younger generation, think 
 ing in a different manner than was the custom when 
 you were his age. While you have grown with the 
 times, there is coming a period when life will be 
 more direct and active than it ever has been. Art 
 will be more poetic and introspective when mere 
 story telling will have passed away, when sym 
 bols will take the place of realism, and the hard, 
 sharp lines will be veiled so that the imagination 
 will be given fuller action. There may come some 
 religious element into Gerald s life which may 
 spiritualize his whole concept of music, and his 
 interpretation of certain works of great nobility may 
 be in a new tongue. If you could not follow him, 
 would you hold him back from reaching that station 
 wherein he could deliver a new and beautiful 
 message?
 
 278 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " A humorous poet has written: 
 
 There is no force however great, 
 Can stretch a cord, however fine, 
 Into a horizontal line, 
 
 That shall be accurately straight." 
 
 The call to luncheon and the tact of Mrs. Ham 
 ilton put an end to further argument, and soon they 
 were engrossed in the plans of the coming social 
 season. 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton urged Mrs. Amory to stay and 
 meet Delia, for she had a strong desire to have her 
 see how she had changed, but Mrs. Amory had 
 made her plans to return to Boston that afternoon. 
 
 With a mother s keen intuition, Mrs. Hamilton 
 watched her daughter to see if her Aunt Giuliana s 
 remarks had brought doubt or discouragement to 
 her, but Mary was sparkling with happiness and 
 was looking forward to the coming of Aunt Delia. 
 
 " I wish Aunt Giuliana could have stayed over 
 until to-morrow, for I know that what she told us 
 can be explained and the real truth shown by Aunt 
 Delia, and she would then think differently of Mr. 
 Parker." 
 
 At four o clock, her usual time, Aunt Delia 
 arrived, and the thought uppermost with Mary was 
 what her Aunt Giuliana had told of the statement 
 that people had been healed merely by seeing the 
 printed name of Mrs. Eddy in the Journal. 
 
 " It that so? " inquired Mary with her usual 
 directness. 
 
 " It is not," was the instant reply. " It is just
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 279 
 
 the opposite to what Mrs. Eddy teaches and what 
 she desires her students to believe, because such 
 would be a faith in inanimate symbols as having 
 some healing potency, and would make matter the 
 avenue for healing instead of spirit. It is un 
 fortunately true that such a statement went into 
 the October number of the Journal and it is here 
 in your copy, entitled, From a Private Letter, 
 and I will read it: So wonderful is the healing 
 power of Mrs. Eddy, the discoverer of Christian 
 Science, that people are cured of life-long diseases 
 by simply hearing her speak. To read a page of 
 her writings has cured many a hopeless invalid, and 
 even her printed name in the Journal of Christian 
 Science lifts people from sick beds. So potent is 
 the power of mind consecrated wholly to the salva 
 tion of the world. 
 
 " This went into the Journal absolutely without 
 the knowledge of Mrs. Eddy, and when she saw it, 
 she immediately wrote a reply for the November 
 issue, which came to me yesterday. Such reason 
 ing she cannot and will not allow to go unanswered, 
 and it is characteristic of her to make an immediate 
 and strong reply such as will be a rebuke to the 
 spread of any such thought. You see, my dear, 
 that out of gratitude for freedom from suffering, 
 some earnest followers try to go faster and further 
 than Mrs. Eddy herself has ever attempted. When 
 they learn more of the actual workings of this Scien 
 tific Truth, they will see that neither sign nor sym 
 bol has efficacy, only the spirit. She has found 
 it necessary to correct every error as it appears, 
 because let an error once obtain a start in any one
 
 280 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 and the light of Truth be obscured, he takes the 
 wrong path and before he is aware he has wandered 
 far in the wrong direction. 
 
 " Now, my dear, in regard to this extract from a 
 1 Private Letter, it is well for you to know the 
 whole truth so that what your aunt told you will 
 not disturb your thought relative to the work Mrs. 
 Eddy is doing. The lady who has been the assist 
 ant editor of the Journal, is a capable and really 
 brilliant woman, but lately she has come under the 
 influence of a woman of fascinating type physically 
 and mentally. This woman, Mrs. Mary A. Plun- 
 kett, had been bed-ridden for a long time. Her 
 testimony in the Journal relates that she could not 
 sit up for more than ten minutes a day. While in 
 this condition Christian Science was prescribed for 
 her and her healing was rapid, and like many others 
 remarkable. She was so quickly healed she did 
 not gain the real knowledge of what had healed her 
 nor the, realization that it was the result of the 
 application of divine principle scientifically used. 
 To her it seemed to be the use of concentration of 
 one mind over another. Because of her rapid re 
 covery she saw only the astonishing efficacy of 
 what had been applied to her case. Had the heal 
 ing, in her instance, been slower, she might have 
 learned more of the spirit, and therefore have had 
 her faith and efforts placed on a firmer founda 
 tion. Primarily she is a woman of emotions, not 
 thinking or reading deeply, but living on the sur 
 face, and she has dreams of making herself a notable 
 figure in the work of mental healing. 
 
 " Her remarkable healing gave her some advan-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 281 
 
 tage in being able to enter one of Mrs. Eddy s 
 classes, but Mrs. Eddy declined to give her Normal 
 class teaching because she was not spiritually ready 
 for it. Her own healing and the success of Mrs. 
 Eddy s students opened a new world to her, for she 
 realized she had the personality and the initiative 
 power to organize schools and colleges of her own, 
 and the one to help her was the assistant editor, 
 because she too was a student of Mrs. Eddy and 
 close to her in every-day work. To have con 
 nected with her a person of such exceptional talents 
 would give her immediate advantage in the working 
 out of her ambitious plans. 
 
 " The outcome of this condition is that the assist 
 ant editor gave up her position several weeks ago. 
 Her place has been filled by Mr. James Henry 
 Wiggin, and Mrs. Sarah H. Crosse is the publisher." 
 
 " But what about the answer made to the ex 
 tract from a Private Letter? " asked Mary. " I 
 am anxious to hear about it." 
 
 " I am right at that point now," Delia replied. 
 " Before I read the answer I wanted to show you 
 that it was through confusion of thought that such 
 a statement appeared in the Journal, also the reason 
 for the confusion. Here is the answer entitled 
 False Praise : 
 
 " * In our last issue and under the caption of 
 " From a Private Letter," some silly bombast about 
 healing appeared, which had better remained pri 
 vate; if, indeed, such extravagant claims had ever 
 been made by a sane person. Fustian never graced 
 a fact; and the inflated style of imagination is not 
 adapted to descriptions of what actually occur.
 
 282 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " At the present time," explained Delia, " there 
 is an effort being made to evolve other systems 
 under the guise of giving to the world a broader 
 method of healing than Mrs. Eddy teaches. Some 
 of them will still continue using the title of Chris 
 tian Science, and will say, We are Christian Scien 
 tists, but they will ignore the rules Mrs. Eddy has 
 scientifically worked out, and do just the opposite 
 to what she teaches." 
 
 " Is this what has made the separation in Boston 
 of which Aunt Giuliana spoke to-day? " asked 
 Mary. 
 
 " It is, but it cannot destroy the foundations of 
 the work that has been accomplished. Only those 
 who are closely in touch with Mrs. Eddy realize the 
 many difficulties she has to meet and dispose of. 
 There are times when it would seem that more envy, 
 jealousy and hatred than one could bear and live, 
 let alone work against, are heaped upon her and her 
 followers. To the world s way of thinking, Mrs. 
 Eddy makes a mistake in believing that people she 
 meets or teaches are better than they really are. 
 That is, she sees them ideally. But she could not 
 do otherwise. She could not hold that they were 
 sinners in anything (unless they proved themselves 
 to be so), and at the same time teach the spiritual 
 interpretation of the words of John, If we love one 
 another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is per 
 fected in us. " 
 
 " How many have gone out from the Church? " 
 asked Mary. 
 
 " Not many, and their places will be filled by 
 more who will come in, even double and triple the
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 283 
 
 number. The trouble that some wish to bring about 
 is not so much directly in the Church and Mrs. 
 Eddy s Association, as it is in an organized effort 
 to collect into one body the workers in many dif 
 ferent kinds of mind cure. This seems to be the 
 effort of Dr. Luther Mar, and he is very active in his 
 proselyting and placing himself in the position of 
 a leader. It is this movement, now well under 
 way, in which your Aunt Giuliana sees a serious 
 division in Mrs. Eddy s followers, but this is but 
 a phase of the pride of personality, and we shall go 
 right along although we will have it to contend with. 
 The method of procedure which has been used is 
 of such deceptive character that it would delude 
 and ensnare many unless it were exposed, and Mrs. 
 Eddy has done this in the November Journal in a 
 manner which leaves no doubt as to the intent of 
 the propagandists and it reads: 
 
 " What specimen of science is a wolf in sheep s cloth 
 ing, beyond an ass whose ears stick out? What tender 
 hearted mind-curer has discovered an improvement on 
 Christian Science, metaphysical healing, by which error 
 destroys error, and would gather all sorts into a na 
 tional convention with the sophistry that such is the true 
 fold for Christian healers, and the Good Shepherd cares 
 for all. Yes, He does care for all, and His first care is 
 to separate the sheep and goats, and this is the first 
 lesson of healing taught by our blessed Master. 
 
 " If, according as the gentleman aforesaid states, large 
 flocks in mind-traffic are wandering about without a 
 leader, what seance has opened his tear-dimmed eye 
 to behold the remedy is to help them by his leadership? 
 Is it that he can guide them better than they can guide 
 themselves who have the guidance of our common Father, 
 or that they are incapable of helping themselves? I, as
 
 284 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 their teacher, can say they know quite as much of 
 Christian Science as he does; and my heart pleads for 
 them all to possess themselves more and more of Truth 
 and Love. Mixing all grades of any article is not produc 
 tive of purity; only those who have an interest in the 
 mixing are apt to propose it. 
 
 " The hypocrite alone wishes to be known as antago 
 nistic to no one, for he has no truth to defend. It is a 
 wise saying, that men are known by their enemies. To 
 sympathize with any degree of error, is not to rectify 
 it: but error always unites in a definition of purpose 
 with truth, to give it buoyancy. What is under the 
 mask? is it not envy, mediumship, free-love, mesmerism, 
 etc., error in borrowed plumes? Then was it wit to 
 warn the wise? " 
 
 " That was undoubtedly written by Mrs. Eddy," 
 said John Hamilton, as he came with genial smile 
 into the room. " I heard nearly all of it, I presume, 
 but I want to read it again for it is so straight from 
 the shoulder, business-like and unflinching, that one 
 would believe it had been written by a man who 
 knew exactly what he was saying. Let me see it 
 a moment please, Delia." 
 
 With critical glance he read the article and said, 
 "That is what I call good business and excellent 
 wisdom, and for your pleasure as well as for truth, 
 T should add efficient advice and teaching. It is as 
 straight to the point as what she wrote in Mind and 
 Nature, and after hearing her preach I can almost 
 hear how she would have spoken these words, and 
 they would have gone deeper in that way than they 
 do in print, because she has that undefmable power 
 of having them reach your consciousness without 
 the slightest physical or mental effort to make them 
 do so."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 285 
 
 " O, Father dear, you are so splendid because you 
 grasp all kinds of situations so rapidly and surely, 
 and I envy your experience of having heard Mrs. 
 Eddy preach at the first service of the Church in 
 Chickering Hall. Do you think I will ever hear 
 her, Aunt Delia? Do you think she will come to 
 New York some day? " 
 
 " Perhaps so when the work is well started here, 
 but I shall expect you to come to Boston. You 
 will be plenty well enough by the time Gerald will 
 open his new house " 
 
 " You believe so? " 
 
 " I know it will be so," replied Delia in quiet 
 tones but which carried the feeling of conviction and 
 positiveness. " To-morrow, Mary, we will walk in 
 the Square, if the day is pleasant. It is now time 
 for you, to have greater freedom relative to the 
 thoughts of your neighbors, and when they see your 
 improvement their conceptions will be helpful and 
 constructive for you." 
 
 " O, Aunt Delia," cried Mary with tears spring 
 ing to her eyes, " Won t it be wonderful to be out 
 in the street walking again, and won t our neighbors 
 be astonished, even dumfounded, when they see 
 me." 
 
 " But, Mary, we do not desire to astonish or 
 dumfound them, for they must not look upon your 
 healing as a miracle, for in Christian Science there 
 are no miracles. The Master and his disciples 
 proved that the process of healing was for all who 
 should learn from his teaching and work the method 
 of curing all diseases, so to-morrow we will go 
 simply about our little excursion just as though it
 
 286 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 were a part of the day s work without worry or 
 impediment." 
 
 With a mist before his eyes John Hamilton 
 listened to Delia s quiet but positive tones as she 
 outlined the plans for his daughter to take her first 
 walk, and in a manner as cool and collected as if 
 the event were an every-day occurence instead of 
 one of the greatest importance to him, to his wife 
 and the succession of the family. " If Mrs. Men- 
 tall had accomplished what Delia has in such a short 
 time she would have published it in all directions 
 and taken the credit to herself," said John Ham 
 ilton to himself. " By thunder! it is wonderful. 
 I try to comprehend it but can t grasp it all. Look 
 at Delia what she was, and the remarkable woman 
 she is now, and when I look at my Mary, well, I 
 just want God to know I m grateful." 
 
 The next day, Delia came shortly after two 
 o clock. The afternoon was clear and sunny with 
 a feeling of crispness in the air. If Mrs. Hamilton 
 had a fear that Mary might overtax her strength, 
 or a slip or stumble might make her worse than 
 before, she tried not to show it, but Delia noticed at 
 times the look in her eyes, understood it, but felt 
 grateful for the confidence she placed in her to take 
 care of Mary. 
 
 In her new fall dress, a new hat, dainty but ser 
 viceable boots, Mary s maid looked upon her young 
 mistress with love and pride, for she seemed to com 
 bine in her face and the contour of her head the 
 strength, poise and fearless attitude of her father, 
 and the exquisite beauty and dignity of her mother. 
 Her light brown, curly hair, whose mass Jane had
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 287 
 
 dressed with becoming taste and care, showed in its 
 shimmering lustre underneath her decidedly French 
 velvet hat; in her deep grey eyes there was sparkle, 
 happiness, even the fires of impishness, and the fresh 
 color of her cheeks and the cherry red of her lips, 
 made her mother think to herself, " There is no girl 
 in New York so really beautiful, with such a pro 
 file, such a front view, and such a shape to the 
 head. She is beautiful, wonderfully beautiful in a 
 way I never noticed before." 
 
 As Jane buttoned Mary s gloves Delia noticed 
 that there was nothing in Mary s thought or action 
 that denoted she was on the eve of trying an experi 
 ment. This was what Delia had worked for. The 
 elevator took them to the lower floor, and as they 
 reached the stone steps leading to the sidewalk, 
 without giving Mary a chance to hesitate over a 
 problem almost new to her, she took her lightly 
 by the elbow, and with sure steps, regular, but 
 neither slow nor fast, they went down to the 
 sidewalk. 
 
 " That was wonderful, Aunt Delia. I never felt 
 a particle of fear, although I suppose, dear mother, 
 who is watching through the window," and to whom 
 Mary turned, smiled and blew a kiss, " was taking 
 every step with me and feeling her knees go wobbly 
 as I* took each step to the sidewalk. But mine 
 were not wobbly, were they, Aunt Delia? " 
 
 " I did not feel any need to tighten my hold on 
 your arm, and as you are so firm on your feet we 
 are not going to walk slowly like a pair of invalids 
 but will step out, at the moderate pace you would
 
 288 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 naturally take as a young woman full of health, 
 and enjoying the landscape about you." 
 
 " Aunt Delia, you are really wonderful, for you 
 anticipate my unstable thoughts and fears long be 
 fore they come and absolutely destroy them, so 
 that I always seem to be able to do what you ex 
 pect I shall, and here we are in the Square and I 
 did not have to think about walking. It all came 
 naturally to me." 
 
 If one could have read the thoughts that were 
 passing in Delia s mind, he would have realized 
 the depths of the feelings of thanksgiving she was 
 offering for the result of the work she had been 
 given to do; of the love that overflowed into her 
 eyes for the beautiful girl touching her arm lightly 
 and walking with erect carriage and firm steps, and 
 drinking in all the beauty of this sunny afternoon 
 at the end of October. 
 
 To Mary everything seemed new. The trees on 
 the Avenue and in the Square had turned into 
 yellows, crimson and russets. The great red houses 
 surrounding Washington Square loomed warm in 
 the touch of pink that the Autumn sunshine gave 
 to the bricks. In the clear golden light, the 
 " busses " seemed new washed and the horses 
 how strong and joyous they appeared even for buss 
 horses who see only the same places every day, and 
 how their coats gleamed in the sun, and the harness 
 trappings shone brilliantly. How wonderful was 
 the smell of the drying leaves that had fallen on 
 the grass, and what happiness was in the face of 
 every child who was romping on the green turf. 
 
 For the first time in years Mary felt an over-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 289 
 
 flowing sense of freedom. She wanted to stretch out 
 her arms, drink in the air to the fullest capacity of 
 her lungs; to exercise, and to walk to the Battery, 
 smell the salt air, and watch the never-ending move 
 ment of ships, tugs, yachts, lighters and ferry 
 boats. Motion was what appealed to her. Motion 
 in the play of children, the trams, busses, carriages, 
 the water and moving vessels. She was now a part 
 of that universal motion, she could walk ; she had 
 the same freedom as they, and it was glorious beyond 
 words. She could not help asking herself, why in 
 the days of invalidism and physical weakness she 
 had not been more depressed and unhappy? Was 
 it because the life she had left behind had been one 
 that had come upon her so gradually that she did 
 not realize what she was losing, because she had 
 grown accustomed to it? That must have been it. 
 She saw it all now in perspective, and what a dif 
 ference. How great the world is; how wonderful. 
 Why, even the mud in the streets smelt of freedom 
 and it was capable of being the food for beautiful 
 flowers. Was there any other person in the world 
 as happy as she? Did any one have as wonderful 
 visions of helping others to health and happiness? 
 What splendid things she would be able to do in 
 a charitable way. She would go down into the 
 poorer districts and help, sing little babies to sleep, 
 assist tired mothers, and thus show her gratitude for 
 this great joy of really living. The earth, the sky, 
 her very self seemed transmuted into overwhelming 
 inspiration, and she must begin immediately upon 
 her work of gratitude. She could give money, 
 plenty of it, because she had her own snug fortune,
 
 290 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 the income from which was far beyond her personal 
 needs, but that would be a cold manner of showing 
 her gratitude. She must give personal service, and 
 give it with the desire to use her capacities for 
 this purpose. Sitting on one of the seats in the 
 Square these thoughts opened up and illumined new 
 avenues for labor, warming her body and heart and 
 giving her a great longing. She was experiencing 
 great visions as she sat beside her aunt, who was 
 interested in the reading matter she had brought 
 with her, and the laughter of children a short dis 
 tance away did not disturb the intensity of her 
 thoughts. Suddenly there was a scream and then 
 a sharp cry of pain that cut into Mary s heart like 
 a knife, and she saw that a little boy of about four 
 had fallen from one of the seats on which he had 
 been standing to try his skill at jumping, and with 
 out thinking of herself, she rose and ran to the side 
 of the child and took him in her arms. Aunt Delia 
 was beside her in a moment also to offer aid. Mary, 
 with a few soothing words quieted his cries and sobs 
 and sat him on the bench, then she looked in amaze 
 ment about her and saw the seat on which she had 
 been sitting twenty feet away, marked by Aunt 
 Delia s book, and then she cried out, " Aunt Delia, 
 I ran from there to here, didn t I? O, I must tell 
 mother and father. Why, I actually forgot that I 
 had not run a step for a long time, but the cry of 
 that dear little boy for help so cut into my heart 
 that I just forgot everything else and had to go 
 to him, and I picked him up and held him in my 
 arms too, and here I am still standing up and am 
 strong. Let us go back and see the children play,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 291 
 
 and I just want to think of wonderful great things, 
 Aunt Delia, I hope I shall be able to do." 
 
 In the meantime, the Hamilton home, from the 
 time Mary stepped out of the door, was a scene of 
 activity. Mary s maid, by virtue of her position 
 and love for her young mistress had the special 
 right to see her to the door, and she stood there 
 watching her go down the steps, and from the base 
 ment windows Eph and Mandy peered with wonder 
 ment in their eyes until their " honey bird " passed 
 from sight, then looked at each other and out of 
 sheer joy Eph began singing a negro spiritual, to 
 which Mandy added her high-pitched voice: 
 
 De Lord ll come down as he said he would 
 
 An make de ol earth glad; 
 
 He ll come to all who to him pray 
 
 An wash der sins away. 
 
 An de ol debbil ll be tearin mad; 
 
 He ll rush aroun an break a horn, 
 
 An den he ll stub his toe 
 
 Hurr m fast to beat de Lord, 
 
 An bring us back to woe. 
 
 But de Lord salvation he will bring, 
 
 An he ll come to me an you, 
 
 An in mah joy all I can sing 
 
 h Hallelu, is Hallelu. 
 
 From an upper window the housekeeper, who had 
 been a fixture in the Hamilton household since Mary 
 was a baby, was noting every step and murmuring, 
 " Isn t she beautiful to-day." At another window, 
 looking discreetly through the lace draperies and
 
 292 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 with a smile on her face was Mrs. Hamilton s maid. 
 A sudden call from her mistress startled her into 
 action and attention. 
 
 " Go immediately, and as quickly as you can, to 
 Mr. Hamilton s office. Tell him Miss Mary has 
 walked to the Square with Miss Barker, and that 
 she went down the steps wonderfully and walked 
 with natural step down the Avenue. Tell him also 
 that if he will leave his office a little earlier than 
 usual he may meet them in the Square." 
 
 At the end of half an hour Mrs. Hamilton began 
 to betray signs of unrest, and little flashes of fear 
 came to her but she put them aside. She had not 
 expected that Mary would be gone so long. Several 
 times she looked from the windows and then over 
 came her anxiety. 
 
 At the end of three quarters of an hour her maid 
 returned with the message that Mr. Hamilton would 
 be in the Square in about ten minutes. " I am going 
 out, Hilda. I will walk to meet him," said Mrs. 
 Hamilton. 
 
 As she put on her hat she said to herself, " I 
 am not afraid. I have no fear, but I want to meet 
 John. I know I am struggling against fear and I 
 want to overcome it and I should stay right here 
 and trust, and I shall. I am going to have faith 
 and know that the power that has already done so 
 much can be her protection now and in the future. 
 Hilda, Hilda," she called, " I am not going out." 
 
 When John Hamilton heard the message his wife 
 had sent he needed no urgence to leave his office 
 although his work for the day was not finished, but 
 he would complete it at home, and in a few words
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 293 
 
 told his secretary what papers to put in his bag. 
 He walked rapidly, a little nervously, perhaps, for a 
 man of such poise and experience. To him the air, 
 earth and sky seemed to have new virtues in them. 
 He could not remember an Autumn afternoon so 
 glorious. As he came within a block of the Square 
 he hastened his steps and hoped that Mary had 
 not yet gone home. He pictured how she would 
 look, a little tired, perhaps. No, he must not think 
 that. He must picture her as happy and en 
 couraged. As he entered the Square his eyes looked 
 rapidly over its area. He saw children, nurse 
 maids and others, but not Mary. Then he caught 
 the glint of a white handkerchief waving to 
 him. She had seen him first. Tears of joy sprang 
 into his eyes, he choked up, quickened his steps and 
 soon his arms were about her and she told him how 
 happy she was and how good it was to be out with 
 him on this wonderful day. When he had wiped 
 awav his tears and cleared his throat, he turned to 
 Delia and whispered in her ear with joyous and 
 broken accents, " Isn t she wonderful, Delia? Isn t 
 she the most beautiful girl you ever saw? " 
 
 " Father dear, vou re talking so loudly I believe 
 everybody in the Square can hear you." 
 
 " I don t care if they do. I have a perfect right 
 to say what I please on this happiest day I have 
 known for a long time. Now tell me all that 
 happened since you left the house." 
 
 Mary recounted her experiences, how she had 
 come down the steps, and her walk to the Square. 
 She told of her raptures; the wonder of the warm 
 sun in the open; the smell of the grass and of the
 
 294 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 leaves; the desire to breathe long and deeply; to 
 exercise; her intention to show her gratitude by 
 work in the poorer districts, and finally of the little 
 boy who fell off the bench, and how she ran to him, 
 and she showed him how far off that bench was, 
 and described how she had picked him up and 
 soothed his cries. 
 
 " She really ran from here to there, Delia? " 
 
 " Yes, John." 
 
 " And she picked him up in her arms." 
 
 " Yes, before I got there." 
 
 " Where is that remarkable and wonderful little 
 boy now, Mary, do you see him? " 
 
 " No, father." 
 
 " Well, if I could find him I would put a ten- 
 dollar bill into his little fist so quickly that he would 
 always believe the Arabian Nights to be true." 
 
 A few minutes later Mary suggested they return 
 home for she wanted her mother to know of her 
 strength and happiness. 
 
 As John Hamilton started up the walk with 
 Mary s hand tucked beneath his arm she remarked: 
 " Now, Father dear, don t walk me so slowly, I m 
 not an invalid. When we go up the Avenue let us 
 walk with our heads up and have our neighbors 
 see how happy we really are." 
 
 Mrs. Hamilton had overcome all her fears and 
 had taken up some correspondence that had been 
 waiting her attention, but there were eyes looking 
 from the basement windows, for Eph and Mandy 
 sat patiently waiting for the return of Mary. 
 
 A step sounded near the door of the library and 
 Eph with suspense and anticipation in his eyes and
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 295 
 
 voice said: " De li l honey bird, Massa Hamilton 
 an Miss Barker be comin up an mos here now." 
 
 Without waiting for Eph to open the great front 
 door for her with his usual ceremony, she ran across 
 the polished floors and threw it open just in time 
 to see her daughter come up the steps. 
 
 After a joyous, happy greeting Mary told of her 
 experiences. When she had finished she exclaimed: 
 " Mother dear, I am hungry. Can t we have tea 
 now? " 
 
 " I ordered it when Eph told me you were coming 
 for I thought your appetite might be sharpened." 
 
 " I asked Aunt Delia to come in for tea, but she 
 said that her work was finished when she saw me 
 reach the house. She felt she must go back to the 
 hotel to write some letters." 
 
 " Although your aunt likes to spend her evenings 
 in work, yet on this evening, when your father and 
 I have no engagements to take us out, I wish she 
 would come to dinner for I too have had some ex 
 periences to-day of which I want her to know. If 
 you write a note to her and tell her this I feel 
 she will come." 
 
 Mary wrote, and Delia replied that she would 
 be with them for dinner. 
 
 That evening the circle was complete in Mary s 
 sitting room, and soon after they were seated in 
 their favorite chairs Mrs. Hamilton opened the con 
 versation by saying to the others: " I think Delia 
 has shown a very lovely spirit in staying with us 
 this evening when I know she has something else 
 she would like to do, but the day has been so event 
 ful I felt that in some way, I don t know just how,
 
 296 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 we should preserve the thought that has been so 
 harmonious and done so much for us all." 
 
 " Aunt Delia," questioned Mary, " please tell 
 me what you would have done this evening if you 
 had riot been so generous and given it up for us? " 
 
 Aunt Delia with her rare sweet smile said, " To 
 night, Mary, is the usual time for our weekly meet 
 ing in Boston and I wanted to spend the same 
 hour thinking of the workers and friends as they 
 met, and give thanks for what has come to me." 
 
 " Why can t we have a meeting now? " said Mrs. 
 Hamilton with an enthusiasm uncommon with her. 
 
 " Do, Aunt Delia, because we should all give 
 thanks for what we have received." 
 
 "What is your thought, John? " asked Delia. 
 
 " I cannot add to what Mary has said. But 
 first tell us something about the place where it will 
 be held and who will lead it, Delia, because I like to 
 hear of the pioneer work of the laborers in Boston. 
 It takes courage and faith to be a good pioneer." 
 
 " They are meeting to-night at the College build 
 ing, which is also Mrs. Eddy s home on Columbus 
 Avenue." 
 
 " You know I wanted to go there, Delia," said 
 John Hamilton, " because I had heard so much said 
 of her, pro and con, and I wished to see her in her 
 own home. Tell us about the house and of the 
 people who will meet there to-night." 
 
 " The house is not pretentious," replied Delia. 
 " It is one of a block, four stories high, built of 
 gray stone. This is numbered 571 Columbus Ave 
 nue, but when Mrs. Eddy settled in Boston in the 
 Spring of 1882, she rented its neighbor, 569. Early
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 297 
 
 in the next year she took the house she now occupies, 
 as it was in a much better condition. 
 
 " The entrance hall is broad and high, with wood 
 work of black walnut. Folding doors of the same 
 material lead into a front parlor which has behind 
 it a rear parlor and between these are also folding 
 doors. These two rooms extend from one end of the 
 house to the other and are lighted by large windows. 
 Off the back parlor is a coat-room which can be 
 reached also from the front hall. In each of the 
 parlors there is a fireplace with white marble 
 mantel. 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy s classes are held in the rear room 
 on the second floor. This class-room is fitted up in 
 a simple way with furniture suitable for the purpose. 
 The floor is covered with a durable oil-cloth, and 
 in a corner is a small platform on which are her 
 chair and a table. The front room on this second 
 floor is Mrs. Eddy s chamber and is large and sunny 
 with a southern outlook on the Avenue and a 
 glimpse of West Chester Park. 
 
 " The view from the front bay window is always 
 pleasant as one can see the broad strip of grass 
 and the elms in West Chester Park. From the 
 windows in the rear parlor there is, in summer, 
 a pleasant and restful outlook into well-kept gar 
 dens with shrubs and trees. At this time of year 
 it is made especially pleasant by the sumach which 
 has turned a brilliant red and reaches up over the 
 tops of the fences. When Mrs. Eddy desires to 
 go for a walk, there is within a block and a half, a 
 beautiful spot where West Chester Park opens into 
 Chester Square, and is about the size of your Gram-
 
 298 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ercy Park. In this charming oval there is plenty 
 of sunlight and air, and cool shade under the trees 
 in hot weather. In the middle is a pretty fountain 
 set in a granite basin and along the walks are com 
 fortable benches for those who wish to linger. 
 
 "It is now twenty-five minutes past seven," con 
 tinued Delia, looking at her watch, " and the rooms 
 are probably about two thirds full. The usual 
 attendants are there sitting or standing in groups. 
 Most of them are students of Mrs. Eddy. There 
 are some who might be called veteran students, 
 those who studied with her and went immediately 
 into the work of healing, out of whose experiences 
 new students find much to encourage them, for in 
 the years they have been in the work they have 
 met and overcome many difficulties. They have 
 struggled against the ever-increasing power of perse 
 cution; the sneers, perversions and unseemly jests 
 of the ministry and the press; but our Teacher has 
 so instructed her students how they shall act under 
 such conditions that I would challenge any one to 
 find in print or in public utterance of her students 
 a statement unjust or unkind towards religious 
 denominations or toward physicians. In years to 
 come, a decade, or more, some persons with keen 
 analytical minds may make exhaustive research into 
 the past and present of Christian Science, and in 
 the attitude of those who opposed it they will find 
 a large mass of published material that will seem 
 like curious absurdities; of wrong conceptions, just 
 as false as was the popular notion against the use 
 of illuminating gas when it was brought to the at 
 tention of the public, for it was conceived that the
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 299 
 
 heat would be so intense that the pipes would melt, 
 and people used to wet their ringers when they went 
 past an exposed gas pipe to find if it were hot. If 
 the researcher looks for replies he will be surprised 
 to discover the real Christian quality in them. He 
 will find complete answers to all charges, but no 
 abuse in return for the vituperation heaped upon 
 Mrs. Eddy and her teachings. This should cause 
 him to wonder, and if a true and painstaking his 
 torian he will search for the reason, and he will 
 find it in Mrs. Eddy s writings, and in her advice 
 to her students that they shall neither say nor pub 
 lish anything that is revengeful, unkind or imperti 
 nent against those who declare themselves their 
 enemies, and I know that if he should collect the 
 differences of opinion relative to all religions, he 
 would find that the replies made by Mrs. Eddy s 
 followers in the past, the present and in the future, 
 to be the most charitable, helpful and instructive 
 of all, and this result will be for the reason that she 
 educates us in this way. 
 
 " These Friday evening meetings are very pre 
 cious to us and if you could see, as I can visualize 
 now, the happiness in the faces of those at the meet 
 ing in Boston, and the eagerness manifested for 
 what they will receive you would realize just how 
 I feel, for these gatherings are of great benefit to 
 all who come, for they have opportunity to recount 
 their experiences since last they met and ask advice 
 of each other relative to their work, and one of the 
 subjects upon which considerable comment will be 
 made this evening is the improved condition of the 
 Journal under the management of Mrs. Crosse.
 
 300 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 The new home of the Church, Chickering Hall, is 
 undoubtedly being talked over favorably, especially 
 as it is a step forward and provides more room for 
 the seating of strangers. Then there is always food 
 for reflection in the sermons Mrs. Eddy gives us to 
 partake of. Just about now she is coming down 
 the broad staircase with a sweet and loving smile 
 on her face, extending her hand to those near her, 
 and in this welcoming movement there is a dif 
 ference from the same type of salutation given by 
 others, for she extends her arm, not at full length, 
 but a little more than half. There is no coldness 
 in this action for the smile on her face, and the look 
 in her eyes shows that she is warmly welcoming you, 
 but the gesture is indicative of the fact that she has 
 spiritual food to give, and you must do your part 
 and come for it." 
 
 " I can see that," interjected John Hamilton, 
 " and I can also realize from what I have seen 
 accomplished by her teachings that she has been 
 given the bread with which to feed the hungry, but 
 they must show that they want it." 
 
 " Please go on, Aunt Delia," cried Mary, " and 
 tell us more, because I know in your thought you 
 are living every moment of this meeting, so let us 
 have each detail that we can live it also." 
 
 " After greeting all who come to her," resumed 
 Delia, " she will make her way through the hall 
 way and coat-room into the back parlor, then to 
 her chair, which has in front of it a small table 
 for her Bible. As she enters, those near go to speak 
 to her and she is busy answering questions until 
 Mr. Frye announces quietly to her that it is time
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 301 
 
 to open the service. Mr. Frye, her secretary, is 
 very punctual and painstaking about everything. 
 He is efficient, and his kindly, smiling greeting 
 makes one feel immediately at ease. When Mr. 
 Frye approaches Mrs. Eddy and speaks to her, 
 after she has taken her place, everybody knows it 
 is time for the service to begin. There are so many 
 who want to ask advice that out of her desire to 
 help, the time would slip away and the meeting 
 would not open until a later hour, but Mr. Frye 
 knows Mrs. Eddy wishes to be punctual and notifies 
 her of this fact in his quiet and helpful way. 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy remains standing until all have been 
 seated, and then announces a hymn; and it is now 
 almost time for us to unite with them, as well as 
 with other groups all over this great country, in 
 little mountain hamlets where some come for miles 
 on horseback to worship together; in mining camps, 
 as well as in larger places wherever this truth has 
 touched with its healing power, and those who need, 
 come to learn from the teacher or the practitioner 
 who has wrought good works; therefore let us 
 sing the hymn, Nearer, My God, to Thee. " 
 
 To this mansion house there had come, during 
 the years past, the greatest musical artists in 
 America, and they had put forth their best efforts 
 of feeling and passion to please the most discrimi 
 nating hostess in the city, but no artistry had ever 
 reached the depth of love, tenderness and exalta 
 tion that four voices uttered in Mary s sitting 
 room, and Eph and Mandy crept upward from the 
 kitchen and listened with tears glistening, and sing 
 ing softly to themselves.
 
 302 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 At the close of the hymn, Delia read a passage 
 from the New Testament and then asked for a 
 silent prayer, to be concluded with the Lord s 
 Prayer. 
 
 " We should now sing another hymn," said Delia, 
 " but I don t know as we are all acquainted with 
 one I might select." 
 
 " Father, mother and I know all the verses to 
 I Need Thee Every Hour. Perhaps you do also, 
 Aunt Delia." 
 
 Delia acknowledged she did and that it was one 
 of Mrs. Eddy s favorites. 
 
 At the close of the hymn she said, " It is at this 
 part of the service Mrs. Eddy brings out some 
 points of value relative to the fulfillment of promises 
 in the Scriptures which feed and sustain hungry 
 hearts. These disclose the spiritual intent of cer 
 tain statements that had not been considered by 
 the Christian world as related to the purpose of 
 healing and purifying, but through her interpretation 
 it is realized they were meant for this purpose. 
 The needs of the hour in the life and labor of each 
 worker she takes up in a manner that in itself is 
 teaching. At these meetings written questions are 
 handed to her before the beginning of the service 
 and sometimes during its progress others are asked 
 which she answers. In the earlier years of her 
 preaching in Hawthorne Hall she answered queries 
 from the pulpit, but of late she has pre 
 ferred to keep them out of the Sunday service 
 because the order of the service remains more 
 definite and harmonious, for the reason that her 
 sermons have been prepared with the view of bring-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 303 
 
 ing instant spiritual help, and through this, healing 
 and regeneration. Her sermons have unveiled the 
 Truth to many and brought healing then and there, 
 and she found that the results were preserved in 
 a more harmonious condition through a service 
 which contained no jarring note of discord. Ques 
 tions were sometimes asked, at the Sunday services 
 at the close of her sermon, some of which were 
 meant to be controversial and were framed with 
 the intent to lead her into a trap, but as Christian 
 Science is as definite a science as mathematics Mrs. 
 Eddy has never been caught in a statement she could 
 not prove, and she never ventures further in what 
 she declares to be a truth, than the last step she has 
 taken and thoroughly tested. At the close of a ser 
 vice at which she preaches, Mrs. Eddy is ready 
 and willing to meet all who desire to ask questions 
 if there is honest purpose in the heart of the ques 
 tioner and a wish to receive a better understanding 
 of her teaching. 
 
 " The Friday evening meetings are much in the 
 nature of inquiry gatherings and the questions asked 
 are for more light on points not thoroughly under 
 stood, such as, Must a patient have faith in Chris 
 tian Science in order to be healed by it? * Is 
 not all argument mind over mind? Is Chris 
 tian- Science based on the facts of both spirit 
 and matter? Sometimes Mrs. Eddy asks a stu 
 dent to answer a question given by an attendant. 
 When it is made she gives a smile of approval, and 
 often adds something more of value. If the stu 
 dent s reply is not as complete as it should be or 
 contains some error, she makes the correction in a
 
 304 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 manner that does not bring a sense of chagrin or 
 hurt to the feelings of the most sensitive student 
 but a thought of gratitude for help received. She 
 is in word and deed like a mother to us all, correct 
 ing us, rebuking our stubborn thoughts and our 
 fears, but ever encouraging, helping and loving us, 
 but upon her we place great burdens, alas, too 
 great." 
 
 Into the tones of Delia s voice had come a quality 
 that showed her depth of love for her teacher, and 
 her few simple words, as she uttered them with the 
 thoughts that flooded her controlling the expression 
 of their utterance, touched all deeply. 
 
 Mary glanced toward her mother and her keen 
 intuition told her that she wanted to speak at this 
 point before the opportunity passed, and she im 
 mediately said, " I know by mother s expression, 
 Aunt Delia, that she has something in her mind 
 she wishes to say, and can t she say it now? " 
 
 " I am glad, dear," said Mrs. Hamilton, " that 
 you have broken the ice for me. I feel that you 
 all must know how much my views have changed 
 in two months time." 
 
 Then she simply and earnestly told them that in 
 August, when she read in some of the Christian 
 Science literature which had been sent to Mary, the 
 words, " There is no reality in evil," when she could 
 see that the world was full of it, also the words, 
 " There is no reality in sin, sickness or death," when 
 she had the condition of Mary every day before 
 her, she could not help feeling that the Bible did 
 not bear out such statements, and that they were 
 blasphemous. She told how she did not rebel aloud,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 305 
 
 because she saw that Mary had hopes she would 
 be healed by this very teaching. As a mother 
 should, she tried to keep in harmony with her, and 
 as she casually read in the literature which Miss 
 Drew had sent, the passages Mary had marked, 
 she took her Bible, purchased a Bible concordance 
 and Bible dictionary and began to study a little 
 each day. She found her courage and patience 
 strengthened and a new light began to dawn, and 
 as the result of the first treatment Delia gave Mary, 
 faith and conviction became solid within her. Then 
 she told how the fear had come over her when 
 Mary started to go down the front steps; that there 
 would not be strength enough in the limb that held 
 the weight of the body on the step while the other 
 reached down for the next, and that she might fall 
 the entire distance to the sidewalk. She wanted to 
 rush out and help her, but suddenly the words came 
 to her, Mary had so often read from Science and 
 Health, " Divine Love always has met, and always 
 will meet, every human need," and her fear vanished. 
 And these same words again conquered her fear 
 when Delia and Mary were in the Square, and she 
 wanted to go there. 
 
 The simple relation of the overcoming of fear by 
 Mrs. Hamilton brought a great sense of relief to 
 Delia, for she knew that Mary would now have 
 about her a harmonious atmosphere. She knew that 
 Grace Hamilton would never have uttered these 
 words unless she felt them deeply and that her con 
 victions were a part of herself. She was not a 
 woman of quick emotions who jumped one way and 
 then another accordingly as her feelings were
 
 306 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 touched. It was her keen sense of proportion; of 
 the truth of things; of depth of insight and of 
 vision that had helped her hold the high social posi 
 tion which many others desired to possess. Delia 
 recognized the fact that the change in Mrs. Ham 
 ilton had been slow but the building of her faith 
 had been sure, and that in a short time she could 
 leave Mary, go back to her work in Boston, where 
 she was needed, and that Mary, her mother and 
 her father would grow and help themselves by the 
 responsibility placed upon them. Another week 
 with Mary would be all that should be necessary, 
 and during this time there would be a walk every 
 day, and towards the end perhaps two, for the ser 
 vants and neighbors must accept Mary s healing as 
 permanent and her walks as an established part of 
 her daily existence. 
 
 Delia felt that what Mrs. Hamilton had said was 
 enough, and with her intuition of proper proportion 
 she asked that they unite in a closing hymn, and 
 selected, " I m a pilgrim, and I m a stranger." 
 
 At the conclusion of the singing Mary exclaimed 
 in an enthusiastic voice, " Now, Aunt Delia, I may 
 ask some questions, in the same way as it is being 
 done in the College rooms, may I not? " 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " Your statement," went on Mary, " relative to 
 the questions asked of Mrs. Eddy, and answered 
 by her, has cleared my thought in regard to those 
 published in the Journal. Because they have come 
 out in each number, I had an idea that Mrs. Eddy 
 might have made the questions herself and answered 
 them, because of the necessity of having these im-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 307 
 
 portant points of her teaching brought to the notice 
 of thoughtful inquirers." 
 
 " Many scores of questions come to Mrs. Eddy 
 by mail," replied Delia. " Some she answers by 
 correspondence, others through the Journal. She 
 has so much work to do that she has no time to 
 build up imaginative necessities and then spend 
 more time in answering them. Mrs. Eddy never 
 writes except conditions demand that she do so." 
 
 " To-day, Aunt Delia, I again read Mrs. Eddy s 
 answer to Bishop Fallows articles in the March 
 and April numbers of Mind in Nature, and I now 
 see the relationship of two questions and answers 
 in the Journals of the following June and July, 
 which apply directly to his statements." 
 
 " Let us have them, Mary," said her father in a 
 business-like tone, and an admiring glance of ap 
 preciation of her power of keeping in mind the 
 relation of events. 
 
 " Here they are, you keen business man. In 
 his second article in the April number of Mind in 
 Nature he has written, * The religious theory that 
 Mrs. Eddy places at the bottom of her system, a 
 theory which I hold to be utterly ww-Christian, 
 never cured a case of sickness. Mrs Eddy an 
 swered this in the June Journal in the question, 
 Does the theology of Christian Science aid heal 
 ing? " 
 
 " That is correct, Mary/ said Delia. 
 
 " Now for the other one, little Daughter," said 
 her father. 
 
 " Don t get impatient, Father dear, I haven t 
 heard you talk business with big business men, and
 
 308 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 legal matters with big lawyers, when I had nothing 
 else to think of, without learning how to put two 
 and two together. Here it is now/ she said as 
 she opened to the right pages. 
 
 " In the March number of Mind in Nature, in his 
 first article, Bishop Fallows wrote: The one thing 
 for which Mrs. Eddy deserves credit, is in hitting 
 upon a novel plan to cause a concentration of one 
 mind upon another for the well being of the body. 
 That is precisely, in my judgment, the all of Meta 
 physics. Mrs. Eddy brought up his view of her 
 teaching in the Journal of July in the question, 
 Is not all argument mind over mind? and she 
 answered it again in Mind in Nature, in the June 
 number. I think, Aunt Delia, that the closing 
 portion of her article did a great deal to help and 
 encourage me in those dark days, when Mrs. Men- 
 tall failed to cure me, and Miss Drew was in 
 Boston, but I must admit that it was through Mrs. 
 MentalFs attempt to turn me against Mrs. Eddy, 
 by reading Bishop Fallows denunciations, and 
 omitting purposely his quotations from Mrs. Eddy s 
 Science and Health that caused me to send for 
 Mind in Nature, and that last paragraph of Mrs. 
 Eddy s reply, gave me a courage I never had 
 known." 
 
 " I remember most of it," interjected Mrs. Ham 
 ilton, " but let us have a rereading of that para 
 graph." 
 
 " I am inspired to read the whole article again," 
 said John Hamilton, " but let us have now what 
 helped you at that time." 
 
 Mary read: "On March 15 "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 309 
 
 " Notice that she gives the exact date," broke 
 in John Hamilton. 
 
 " On March 15," Mary read again, " during my 
 sermon, a sick man was healed. This man had 
 been assisted into the church by two men, a crutch 
 and a cane, but he walked out of it erect and 
 strong, with cane and crutch under his arm. I was 
 not acquainted with the gentleman, was not even 
 aware of his presence, he having been helped to 
 a seat before I entered. Other chronic cases of 
 disease of which I was ignorant, were healed while 
 I was preaching. Was that the effect of con 
 centrating my mind upon the sick? Let us obey 
 the divine command, Render unto Caesar the 
 things which are Caesar s, and unto God the things 
 that are God s. " 
 
 During the reading, there had come into Delia s 
 face an enraptured expression of satisfaction and 
 peace, and at the end she said in earnest tones, 
 " I was there and saw that case of healing, but 
 we do not wish to look upon such as exceptional 
 or miraculous for they must be held as the natural 
 result of the workings of God s laws. Mrs. Eddy s 
 sermon was wonderful, and she preached on that 
 Sunday because it was communion service." 
 
 " Here is a notice of it, Aunt Delia," cried Mary, 
 who had been looking through her Journals, " and 
 it reads: March 15, the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy 
 preached a powerful and awakening sermon from 
 the text: "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I 
 will build my church; and the gates of hell shall 
 not prevail against it." (Matt. xvi:i8.) Many 
 new converts were added to the faith, and the deep
 
 3io From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 abiding interest of all was strengthened by the re 
 assuring words of the faithful messenger of the 
 Second Coming." 
 
 "The Second Coming! " exclaimed Mrs. Ham 
 ilton in a somewhat startled tone. " I had not 
 thought of Christian Science in that way before, 
 because, I presume, on account of the religious 
 teachings we had all been brought up in, that 
 the Second Coming was far off a world-shaking 
 event, but I see now another meaning to the words." 
 
 " As we progress in our spiritual perceptions, 
 said Delia, " and use our Science to heal, we real 
 ize from the result of the healing which takes place 
 that this is the power promised by the Master, and 
 it is the veritable Second Coming. Those who 
 have received great benefit and clearly recognize 
 the process, do not yearn and pray for the Second 
 Coming, because they know it is here now." 
 
 " I am glad, Delia," said Mrs. Hamilton, " you 
 have told us so much about Mrs. Eddy as the 
 woman, as a human being. It seems to me that 
 if her work continues to grow as fast in the future 
 as in the past, and such healing goes on as is ex 
 emplified in Mary s case, Mrs. Eddy may be looked 
 upon as too spiritually enthroned to be approached 
 by the simple people not used to existing in a 
 strange and unusual atmosphere. They might 
 picture her as being always in the calm, contempla 
 tive state as we see Buddha and Quannon in pictures 
 and carvings. Arguing from deduction, and taking 
 Mary s healing as a basis, it seems to me that at 
 some time Mrs. Eddy will not have days enough 
 in the year to do the work that the spread of her
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 311 
 
 teachings will require, and it will be necessary for 
 her to retire, to a considerable degree, from contact 
 with the world. To do this one can see there would 
 be created about her an atmosphere of mystery, 
 which from my point of view would be unfortunate." 
 
 " Such a condition will not take place," said John 
 Hamilton, " because Mrs. Eddy is too vital a char 
 acter in the religious history of the world. I could 
 see that from her speech and action on the day I 
 heard her preach. A woman of her type does not 
 need mystery to enhance her labors, it is only the 
 fakir who has to have it as an adjunct to the suc 
 cess of his project. It is the same in business: the 
 real article speaks for itself." 
 
 " There will never be any mystery," added Delia, 
 " nor deification, as some of our detractors suggest. 
 In the first place Mrs. Eddy would not allow these 
 to come about, and in the second such is directly 
 opposite to her teachings. The worst thing that 
 could happen to our Cause would be the erasure 
 of her human experience and the filling of the void 
 with apocryphal statements. The world of the 
 future, when there shall be millions of believers in 
 her teachings, should not be led to think that while 
 she is the messenger of the Second Coming, she is 
 not a real and living woman. It should know that 
 she is, and that her daily thoughts and actions are 
 governed by the teachings that were divinely given 
 to her. 
 
 " To dine at her table means a good wholesome 
 meal, with plenty of interesting talk, not all, by 
 any means, about her doctrines. She does not 
 preach every moment, nor strain to draw sacred
 
 312 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 comparisons about familiar objects; she does not 
 wear a solemn face, nor an expression as if her 
 contemplations were so deep that she has no time 
 to give for a smile, and that a hearty laugh would 
 destroy dignity and sanctity. She has none of the 
 outward semblances which for centuries have been 
 coupled with holy men and women, and which in 
 most cases have been assumed. She is vital, as 
 John has expressed it; she reads broadly, listens 
 with intentness, and her laughter when something 
 witty takes place, is genuine, and catching. It is 
 in her compassion for those who suffer, for she has 
 known the pangs of pain and despair herself, that 
 helps her to understand and heal the troubles of 
 others." 
 
 " Mrs. Mentall," said Mrs. Hamilton, " laid great 
 stress upon the fact, while she was treating Mary, 
 that Mrs. Eddy did not keep up with the progres 
 sive march of mental healing developments but 
 stood still upon what she had always taught. T 
 should like to have more information relative to this 
 in case Mrs. MentalPs close friend, Mrs. Granville 
 Smythe, should bring it up." 
 
 " In the first place, Grace," replied Delia, " Mrs. 
 Eddy does not stand still. The foundations of her 
 teachings are just the same now as when she dis 
 covered them, but that does not prove she does not 
 progress. In fact she is learning from her own 
 experiences and those of her students how to over 
 come new attitudes and actions of sick-ladened and 
 simul thought. Mortal mind is like a rubber ball. 
 You squeeze it in one place and it assumes another 
 shape but is still a rubber ball."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 313 
 
 " But how can Mrs. Eddy disseminate each new 
 ramification that comes to her," asked Mrs. Ham 
 ilton, " which she believes of value, especially after 
 she has taught a class and the members have gone 
 to their homes, some, many miles away? It is a 
 stupendous proposition, Delia, and one that seems 
 to me to be fraught with difficulties, for those who 
 heal and teach should be of one mind and one aim." 
 
 " The channels for this dissemination are at 
 present four," returned Delia. " First, through her 
 text-book, which she keeps abreast of her proved 
 knowledge, and a simplification of its contents by 
 compression of statement and continuity of thought. 
 Second, through other of her writings, in such form 
 as Christian Healing, and articles in the Journal. 
 Third, by her addresses to the Christian Scientist 
 Association of the Massachusetts Metaphysical 
 College at the monthly meetings, to which students 
 come from different parts of the country. From a 
 letter I received this morning there will be another 
 way opened, making a fourth, which will be the 
 organization of a larger association of Christian 
 Scientists, to be called the National Association, 
 which in the constitution of its membership will be 
 different from that of the existing College Associa 
 tion, as it will include not only Mrs. Eddy s stu 
 dents in good standing, but pupils of her students. 
 Plans have not yet been completed, and this new 
 body will not be organized until Mrs. Eddy knows 
 the time is just right for its creation and its labors." 
 
 " Must you go now, Aunt Delia? " exclaimed 
 Mary. " There are many more questions I want 
 to ask you, especially about pictures of Mrs. Eddy,
 
 314 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 and what will the Church do when it has outgrown 
 Chickering Hall? " 
 
 " We can have that another time, Mary," re 
 turned Delia. " I would gladly tell you more of 
 the work that is being done, but there is work for 
 me to finish to-night before I retire, so, in con 
 sideration of duty to others, I shall have to defer 
 it to another time, Mary, dear."
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE next day Mary received a characteristic 
 letter from Gerald. His mother had told him 
 of Mary s improvement in more glowing terms than 
 any one in the Hamilton household would have ex 
 pected, but not of what had helped her. 
 
 The journey on the train from New York to 
 Boston had given Mrs. Amory ample time to 
 think over the conversation that had taken place 
 between Mrs. Hamilton, Mary, and herself. She 
 realized she had spoken in a manner blunt 
 and unfeeling, which seemed, when thinking over 
 the occurrence, to have been almost brutal. 
 The attitude of Grace Hamilton puzzled her, 
 because a new and unexpected atmosphere 
 seemed to surround her when she answered 
 her statements. She had felt a sense of fear when 
 she was making them, because she had seen Grace 
 Hamilton under just such conditions, and the an 
 swers she made had been crushing in their meaning 
 and the manner in which they were delivered, and 
 once she had felt the sting of them herself. Mrs. 
 Hamilton employed this peculiar gift only when oc 
 casion called for it, and it had been one of her most 
 powerful weapons when used upon those who tried 
 to usurp, by underhand methods, her leadership of 
 society. The manner in which Grace Hamilton 
 replied to her stinging aspersions upon the teach- 
 
 315
 
 316 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ing that had evidently healed her only child was a 
 quality she had not noted previously, yet, there was 
 something familiar about it. In her thought she 
 went over and over again what Mary and her 
 mother had said; the picture of Mary in her newly 
 found strength; her remarkable beauty; the tender 
 and loving caress she had given her; the kind and 
 tolerant answers to her own stinging words that 
 came uncontrolled, connected somewhere with the 
 same quality she had come upon some time in the 
 past. She searched the nooks and corners of her 
 memory, and then like a flash it came Parker, 
 and with it came also a hot, unreasonable anger 
 because he had been the reason for her outburst 
 with Grace Hamilton and Mary. Had she not 
 cause for her strength of feeling against Parker, 
 for the first serious disagreement between herself 
 and Gerald had taken place when she told him she 
 had discharged Parker, and Parker must have 
 known the reason for her strong feeling against his 
 religion; and notwithstanding this he had mended 
 the carvings in a manner no one in the city could 
 have done as well. He had plenty of business at 
 the time and could have refused if he desired satis 
 faction. Was it because he had the humility to 
 turn the other cheek that he did the work for her? 
 Then she flamed up at the thought that he might 
 have done it to make himself necessary to Gerald, 
 thereby to hold him and obtain satisfaction in 
 that manner. 
 
 After a while the ferment worked itself out and 
 there came a spell of peace, and with it the real 
 ization that she had been unkind to Mary, doubly
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 317 
 
 unkind because in the heat of her feelings she may 
 have broken the foundations of Mary s faith in 
 what she believed had healed her and upon which 
 her future life was to be built. The words 
 of Grace Hamilton rang in her ears: "If Gerald 
 had been in Mary s place and you had found a 
 medicine that had cured him, would you criticize 
 the formula, or the one who made the formula? 
 You would be grateful, as we are, Giuliana." 
 
 Her warm and highly imaginative temperament 
 pictured the harm she might have done to Mary, 
 to whom life was opening as never before; a life 
 of wonderful promise and glorious happiness of 
 actually living as others lived. In her desire to 
 keep Gerald away from Parker, and hold his every 
 thought to herself, she had not been generous to 
 Mary. The eagerness, enthusiasm and joy in 
 Mary s face, as she sought to surprise her by her 
 new power of walking, came almost accusingly, for 
 instead of meeting her in the same buoyant and ex 
 ultant mood, rejoicing and loving her, she had 
 allowed her own grievance to govern her actions. 
 Again, the words Mrs. Hamilton had uttered in her 
 calm tones, in which there was a pathetic note of 
 yearning: " If Gerald had been in Mary s place and 
 you had found a medicine that had cured him, would 
 you criticize the formula? You would be grateful, 
 as we are, Giuliana." 
 
 What was the cause of the new note she felt in 
 Grace Hamilton s speech and manner? There was 
 a mysterious tenderness, an ineffable serenity, 
 deep abiding trust and love toward the whole world, 
 in the entire answer she had made to the charges
 
 318 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 she had so bluntly uttered to Mary and her mother 
 about Mrs. Eddy s teachings. She saw Grace 
 Hamilton in a new light, that broadened and il 
 lumined the splendid characteristics that had so 
 long held her in the position of a natural born 
 leader. This picture developed itself into a quiet, 
 but ever-brightening dawn of realization that some 
 thing remarkable had taken place relative to Mary, 
 and that night she told Gerald how naturally Mary 
 walked about the rooms. The mother love, the 
 deep sympathy she had for others surged upward, 
 crowded out all jealousy, and she dilated on Mary s 
 exquisite beauty and the new talents she showed 
 that must have been lying dormant within her. 
 Gerald was both surprised and overjoyed, and his 
 first thought was to tell Parker the good news the 
 very next morning. 
 
 That evening Mrs. Amory wrote to Mary and 
 her mother letters full of contrition. Gerald also 
 penned to Mary glowing lines of his mother s de 
 scription of her, and said she must surely come to 
 the opening of the house, which would be early in 
 January, with the company of a few choice friends; 
 or would she rather attend the second occasion, to 
 which several hundred would be invited. Mary 
 immediately decided upon the first, because those 
 present would be Gerald s intimates, people of 
 artistic tastes. She again read the sentence rela 
 tive to these friends: " They are, primarily, my dear 
 little cousin, people you might like to meet, workers 
 and craftsmen, all accomplishing something. You 
 will find learning and you will meet with something 
 else culture. Great learning is oftentimes tire-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 319 
 
 some unless it has culture combined with it in the 
 same person. 
 
 " The music room is nearly finished. It will be 
 bright, colorful and really simple, for the decora 
 tions will not be in heavy, ornate cornices with 
 every inch of the space filled to the limit with 
 intricate designs, which make the eye long for a 
 plain surface somewhere in the composition, but 
 will be in richly colored tapestries, pictures, carv 
 ings and interesting art objects. The result may 
 astonish many who are not used to color. In this 
 country we are living in a period of black and white, 
 and the examples of art most commonly found 
 among the people are engravings and etchings. 
 Engravings of all sizes, mostly story-telling pictures, 
 .are what might be called the present fashion, but 
 there is coming a time when the dormant sense of 
 color will be awakened and etchings, prints and en 
 gravings will give place to intimate bits of nature 
 such as those painted by Rousseau, Corot, Dupre, 
 Daubigny and others who paint out of doors. The 
 panorama pictures of Biertsadt, Cole, Church and 
 Kensett, which now have considerable vogue, es 
 pecially among those who have not been in France 
 and marveled at the beauty of the Barbizon school, 
 will also pass. They are not intimate enough. They 
 are -austere and cold hard to live with. There 
 are, unfortunately, but few of the really fine Bar 
 bizon pictures in this country. Father s old friend, 
 the eminent artist, William Morris Hunt, brought a 
 few of the art lovers of Boston into a closer acquaint 
 ance with them through his admiration of their dis 
 tinctive poetic qualities, and some who desired and
 
 320 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 could afford, purchased. Their beauty has been a 
 constant joy, and their value has increased with time. 
 
 " While in Paris I played with four others the 
 Quintette for piano and strings by Cesar Franck. It 
 is a beautiful work but I fear too modern and strange 
 sounding for our American audiences. They like 
 music, as they do their pictures and poetry, all 
 with distinct sharp outlines. Alas, for the symbol 
 ism of Veralin in this country! To return to the 
 Quintette the idiom is Franck s own, and the 
 more one plays it new beauties come to the surface. 
 There are critics in Boston and New York, however, 
 who would call the music sour. I am wonder 
 ing what they will say of the Sonata he was at 
 work upon last summer. DTndy, the composer, 
 and admirer of Franck, told me that it was an 
 epoch-making work; that to many ears it would 
 sound strange, but it reached great heights of beauty 
 that removed it from the feeling of materiality. I 
 have left an order with Franck s publishers to send 
 me a copy as soon as published. I want to play it 
 in Boston and shock some of the musicians who 
 believe that the last word has been said in music 
 by Beethoven." 
 
 The two letters were read aloud that evening. 
 The one from Mrs. Amory evoked the comment 
 from John Hamilton that Giuliana s highly trained 
 artistic sense and temperament sometimes over 
 came her powers of just reasoning, but it was always 
 a pleasure to forgive her when she asked that favor 
 because she was so nai ve and artless, and the oc 
 casion was more like forgiving the lapse of an 
 empress.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 321 
 
 Every day Mary took her walk on the Avenue 
 and after her fourth day the comment of neighbors 
 ceased. They had called at the Hamilton home and 
 expressed their pleasure that Miss Mary had so 
 much improved, and it was difficult for them to 
 realize that it was not the operation performed by 
 the great surgeon that had helped her. Mrs. Ham 
 ilton was wise enough not to enter into argument 
 and in her quiet way gave the credit where it 
 belonged. No one disputed her. Her statements, 
 placed before them in the convincing yet simple 
 manner in which she stated them, made a deep im 
 pression. Mary s healing was a nine-days wonder, 
 then Fifth Avenue went on its usual course. 
 Her girl friends who were not traveling or away at 
 school rejoiced with her, wondered, conjectured, 
 and went about their daily rounds. There were, 
 of course, questionings as to what had really cured 
 Mary, but as the Hamiltons took the matter so 
 quietly, and as one that should have taken place in 
 the course of events, no antagonism was engendered. 
 With the beginning of the social season at hand 
 Mary knew that invitations to parties, balls and 
 dances would be sent to her. A sudden fear came 
 over her, and she asked herself the question: " I 
 wonder if I shall be able to dance again? " When 
 Delia, came to the house the next day her question 
 was almost submerged by a greater fear when her 
 aunt told her that she had received a telegram 
 from Boston to be there Saturday to attend a busi 
 ness meeting of the Church, which meant that this 
 would be her last treatment for several days. 
 
 Delia saw the fear in her eyes, and in the ex-
 
 322 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 pression on the face of Mrs. Hamilton, who had 
 entered the room at the moment of the announce 
 ment of her departure on the morrow, and she 
 immediately said: " I shall return to New York 
 on Tuesday. During my absence your condition 
 will continue to improve, and, Grace, you will all 
 learn to use what I have shown you is the Principle 
 that heals and guards us in times of doubt. This 
 is the time to trust, my dears, and work for your 
 selves, and my going will do you all good, for you 
 will prove by your work, your faith and courage 
 in trusting to this great Truth to help you. 
 
 During their walk through Washington Square 
 that afternoon, the question of being able to dance 
 was so overshadowed by the thought of the going 
 away of Aunt Delia that Mary did not care to 
 speak of it. After some time the buoyancy of 
 youth asserted itself, and she asked the question. 
 
 " There is no reason why you should not," re 
 plied Delia. " You walk now without assistance. If 
 you have the fear that the turning about of your 
 body in the dance would make you dizzy, or that 
 your limbs might not obey, you must put this fear 
 aside." 
 
 Delia said nothing more on the subject, but that 
 night, before retiring, Mary sought out a place 
 where she could try a few steps, and went to bed 
 happy. 
 
 On the following Tuesday Delia returned to New 
 York, and it was a happy, laughing Mary who met 
 her at the station with the Hamilton carriage. 
 " You are to come to dinner to-night, Aunt Delia, 
 so we can have a long evening together. Every-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 323 
 
 body will be at home and we want to hear all the 
 news about the people in Boston." 
 
 " It is good to see you with us again," said Mrs. 
 Hamilton as she warmly greeted Delia. 
 
 Dinner that evening was a reunion of happy, 
 contented people, and it seemed to Delia that Mary 
 had grown just a little fuller about the arms and 
 the neck, and she carried her body with surer poise 
 and more normal action of the muscles. 
 
 " Where shall we sit to-night, Delia, in the library 
 or in Mary s room? " 
 
 " You don t have to be limited to one room now, 
 Father dear, for I m not an invalid any more." 
 
 " I prefer your sitting room, little Daughter, to 
 any other, for it is there I have hoped, and it is 
 there we received our answer. Its atmosphere is 
 sweet and precious. Let us keep it, as in the past, 
 our meeting room." 
 
 " I like it better than any other, John, because it 
 is so cheery in its bright wall paper," said Delia as 
 they took their favorite chairs in Mary s sitting 
 room. 
 
 " If I read signs aright, Delia," said John Ham 
 ilton, " I should say that conditions in the Church 
 in Boston are satisfactory." 
 
 " When I reached there," returned Delia, " I 
 found * a movement on foot to obtain a building 
 which could be used for a church edifice. Certain 
 students have signified their intentions to give 
 towards such a purpose and a committee has been 
 selected to make inquiries. Mr. Johns, who is 
 always looking ahead for the benefit of the work, 
 had made some inquiries in regard to a building
 
 324 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 not far from the College. It is the feeling of most 
 students that a church edifice should be of easy 
 approach from all parts of the city by steam and 
 horse-car lines. It should also be near Mrs. Eddy s 
 home, so she could make it a place for teaching. 
 Out of about thirty-three teachers and practitioners 
 living in Boston and its immediate suburbs, twenty- 
 one live within fifteen minutes walking distance of 
 the College building. There is also a great need of 
 a roomier place for Mrs. Eddy to teach the largely 
 increasing number of persons who desire class in 
 struction. Mr. Johns found that a church on the 
 corner of Northampton Street and Columbus Ave 
 nue, just one block south of the College, could be 
 purchased. It is of brick with a seating capacity of 
 about seven hundred and has a roomy vestry. It 
 is now occupied by a Jewish organization. The 
 value on the tax books is $62,400 and it seems a 
 very large sum of money to most of us." 
 
 " Delia," said John Hamilton, " I have a little 
 nest egg, the money you returned to me after you 
 had become so changed that you could earn your 
 own living. This is now at your disposal. It is 
 yours and you can use it towards the building 
 fund." 
 
 " When the right time comes, John, and you feel 
 you wish to contribute, I would like to have you 
 give it as yours. I have, and already am doing my 
 part. I will let you know when, and if you feel 
 then as you do now, make it your contribution." 
 
 " I see, Delia, that you wish to test the solidity 
 of my gratitude and feel that only time can do that. 
 I believe, however, that I can give you some proof
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 325 
 
 of my sincerity in an incident which occurred 
 yesterday. Rev. Mr. Jones came to see me at the 
 office. He was a little timid about coming directly 
 to the point of his visit, but I helped him along for 
 I guessed it. He of course had heard of Mary s 
 healing, and was sorely afraid he would lose one 
 of the largest contributors to his church treasury. 
 If you believe with Mrs. Eddy, he went on, f that 
 there is not a personal devil or a personal God, 
 and that God does not send sickness or trials to 
 give us lessons, then you will probably not agree 
 with the doctrines of our church and the result 
 will be you will lose interest in it. If you do, to 
 what church will you go? There is no Christian 
 Science church in New York City, and if Mrs. 
 Eddy s followers obey what she has said in the 
 first edition of Science and Health, they will not 
 organize a church, for she makes it clear, in that 
 piece of writing, that she does not believe in church 
 organization. 
 
 " From what I have learned, I replied, the 
 Church in Boston is an organized body. 
 
 " If it is, he exclaimed, and she approved it, 
 then she has contradicted her own statements. 
 
 " Not necessarily/ I answered. Mrs. Eddy 
 might have allowed it for the necessities of the mo 
 ment -and such a revision is not a weakening of the 
 teachings she has put forth for healing. It is the 
 wise leader who, when too far ahead of his followers 
 in vision or in courage, waits for them. They then 
 gain courage and faith by the example. Big busi 
 ness men do this, but their purpose is not always 
 changed. "
 
 326 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Mrs. Eddy," said Delia, " was at first opposed 
 to organization because she desired that personality 
 should not assert itself; that the demonstrable heal 
 ing and saving power of her teachings should hold 
 her students together in unchafing bonds of har 
 mony. It was not until antagonism to her teachings 
 asserted itself, and attacks, vicious and under 
 handed, were made to make her students and follow 
 ers leave her, that she gave consent to organizations, 
 such as the Association of her students, and that 
 of the Church, to hold them in closer unity for 
 defence of all those who believed in her teachings. 
 The plans of the new organization, the National 
 Association, of which I told you last week, are 
 maturing. Mrs. Eddy realizes that organization 
 is helpful so long as it remains without cliques, 
 personality and autocracy, and her teachings, if 
 spiritually discerned by each one who calls him 
 self a true follower, will dissolve into nothingness 
 such false aspirations." 
 
 " I can understand from your last sentence, 
 Delia," said Mrs. Hamilton, " that Mrs. Eddy s 
 position as the leader of a religious movement is 
 vastly different from that of a leader in artistic, 
 political and social life. Her leadership can be re 
 tained only so long as she can assist people to be 
 healed, not for the mere moment, but for years to 
 come, and her leadership will be recognized only 
 because of her power to overcome each obstacle 
 that presents itself. I can see that a rule by person 
 ality in Christian Science would not last very long. 
 The leadership must be by spirituality. In con 
 junction with this, Delia, I want to ask if Mrs.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 327 
 
 Eddy is averse to social tributes being paid to her." 
 With a thoughtful tone coming into her voice 
 Delia replied, " She is not if they are tendered 
 in the right spirit. If the tributes are symbols 
 of sincere love and devotion to her teachings, the 
 expression of hearts overflowing with gratitude, 
 she rejoices at the appreciation, but if the tribute 
 is from feelings of hero-worship, or because of the 
 following of a custom, she realizes the emptiness 
 of it all. An instance which combined both of 
 these attitudes took place in April of 1882, and I 
 want to tell you about it, because it shows the 
 humaneness of Mrs. Eddy and sheds more light 
 upon your question. 
 
 " When Mrs. Eddy returned from Washington 
 in April, 1882, a student, Mrs. Choate, tendered 
 her a reception at her home, 590 Tremont Street. 
 Several students who had large social acquaintance 
 desired that it should be made a fashionable affair. 
 Some of those invited came with the feeling of 
 being courteous to the one who asked them to the 
 reception, and others from curiosity. The parlors 
 were crowded. There were speeches, and Mrs. 
 Eddy made a short address. She was not pleased 
 with some of the aspects of the affair, namely, the 
 consideration of her from the point of view of 
 personality, but she was pleased with the love ex 
 pressed by some of her students, for notwithstand 
 ing the fashionable element of society that was 
 present, they did their part toward showing their 
 gratitude and appreciation of having her among 
 them again and in this she took much pleasure. 
 The next day she wrote to one of her distant stu-
 
 328 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 dents, in substance, that she wished he could have 
 attended the reception, and that she was pleased 
 with the floral decorations, which consisted of a 
 large bed of flowers with the word Welcome 
 placed over the folding doors, a large cross of 
 flowers with Love written in flowers, a crown 
 of flowers with the word Life and a large Bible of 
 flowers with the word Truth. " 
 
 During the next week Mary went shopping 
 several times with her mother and the length of her 
 walks with Aunt Delia was increased. 
 
 " I believe," said Delia on one of these occasions, 
 " that I shall soon return home, for you are now 
 able to go along by yourself. I can treat you 
 absently if you need it." 
 
 " But, Aunt Delia," exclaimed Mary, " I feel 
 that I want to be near you for some time yet. 
 Must you really go back? " 
 
 " I have others depending upon me, Mary, pa 
 tients and students, and there is work for me in our 
 Church which I temporarily turned over to 
 another." 
 
 " Then why can t I go with you, Aunt Delia? 
 Please say that I may." 
 
 " But the society season is just beginning, and 
 you are able to go into it now." 
 
 " I have thought that all out, for I knew this 
 would come. I would like to go to Boston, to be 
 with you, and see Miss Drew, also meet others 
 of the Church about whom you have spoken. If 
 I had been cured by Dr. Thompson, I would 
 probably have been rejoiced at the thought of being
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 329 
 
 able to go to dances and balls again, but the day 
 of our first walk in Washington Square, showed me 
 that I must be appreciative of the source of my 
 healing. At that time, when I was so glad to be 
 out in the sunshine and the air, among the trees, 
 grass, and the laughing children, I wanted to show 
 appreciation by doing personal service for the good 
 of others; now I realize that the best appreciation 
 of what has been done for me is to help others in 
 the same manner I was helped." 
 
 " If you sincerely feel that way, Mary, and desire 
 to become more interested in the actual work, I 
 should like to have you come and stay with me." 
 
 " That is just what I hoped you would say, Aunt 
 Delia."
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THREE days later Delia and Mary went to 
 Boston. Mrs. Hamilton had at first de 
 murred at Mary s idea, but John Hamilton thought 
 the change would be beneficial, as she had not been 
 outside New York, except to their Long Island 
 home, for several years. As he said it a lump rose 
 in his throat and tears to his eyes, but he knew it was 
 for the best. 
 
 Delia s cozy little apartment seemed like a new 
 home to Mary. It was cheery with sunshine, and 
 like Aunt Delia s thoughts was always in order. 
 
 The coming Friday evening was the time to which 
 Mary looked forward, when she would be among 
 those who had labored steadily and faithfully 
 through persecution for the defence and the prac 
 tice of the Truth that had made her able to be 
 in Boston. 
 
 As she went up the steps of the College building 
 and into the hallway, she saw everything as Delia 
 had described at the Friday evening service in her 
 room. Many came forward to meet her aunt and 
 she realized then how much she was respected and 
 loved. As she was observing those about her and 
 acknowledging the introductions, a hand touched 
 her arm. She turned and saw Miss Drew. 
 
 " We have about ten minutes before the meeting 
 begins, Miss Hamilton; won t you please tell me 
 
 330
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 331 
 
 all about your healing? Let us take these seats 
 in the corner." 
 
 After the relation of her healing, Mary said, 
 " But I owe much to you, Miss Drew, because you 
 cleared my thought, and the literature you sent 
 made me think differently relative to Mrs. Eddy s 
 teachings, so that when Aunt Delia treated me I 
 was more ready to receive." 
 
 Just as she had thought over the events of these 
 meetings since Delia had pictured them to her, so 
 now they took their proper places in her memory. 
 As she was beginning to ask a question she saw a 
 woman coming down the stairs. Miss Drew caught 
 the inquiry in her glance and said quietly, " It is 
 Mrs. Eddy." 
 
 Mary made no reply, but into her heart there 
 came a warmth of love, and she looked intently at 
 the figure giving her hand in welcome to those who 
 came to her. Upon her face was the look of one 
 who had thought much and deeply for years. Who 
 had suffered much from the acts of others, but had 
 not let the remembrance of the wrongs and in 
 justices make her cold, bitter or unkind. The ex 
 pression on her face and in her eyes told of one 
 who had risen above the wrongs and they had not 
 hurt her. She was obliged to correct an impression 
 then and there of having pictured a pathetic quality 
 in Mrs. Eddy s face, for she was surprised to find 
 no trace of it. She saw only joy. Happiness and 
 kindliness radiated from it, and as she reached the 
 second step of the stairs and the light upon the 
 newel post fell upon her face, Mary noticed that 
 while her eyes reinforced what she was saying,
 
 332 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 there was another expression in them which de 
 noted the power of seeing the needs of the world 
 far beyond the present hour. 
 
 The greetings over, Mrs. Eddy disappeared into 
 the room that led off the back parlor, and Mary 
 looked about her at the people present. Miss 
 Drew watched her with inquiring eyes and then a 
 look of relief came into them when Mary said, 
 " Most of these people have a distinctive manner 
 about them, not of artists, poets or musicians, nor 
 of the high social or wealthy classes which is diffi 
 cult for a new comer like myself to define, but they 
 have the appearance of being people who have been 
 reborn and whose eyes have been opened to the 
 fact that they can do exactly as the Master de 
 manded preach the gospel and heal the sick, 
 and they love the work although sneers and perse 
 cution meet them at every turn." 
 
 At this moment Mrs. Eddy came out into the 
 rear parlor and took her place. A few attendants 
 who were sitting in the front seats arose and spoke 
 to her. Again Mary noticed the gentle smile and 
 the earnest look in her eyes. 
 
 The simple form of the service appealed to Mary 
 more than she believed it could have done. Her 
 curiosity of the first five minutes gave way to an 
 earnest drinking in of all that took place, and she 
 waited with an intensity of feeling she had never 
 previously experienced for the time when Mrs. Eddy 
 should address the meeting. She believed Mrs. 
 Eddy was cognizant that there was a newcomer in 
 the room, and that she probably knew who she was, 
 because Aunt Delia had notified her when she went
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 333 
 
 to New York ; and she had been with Mrs. Eddy 
 several times since they had come to Boston. 
 Would Mrs. Eddy, knowing the wealth and position 
 of her father and mother in New York finances and 
 society, make some special effort to attract her? 
 If she did it would not be out of the custom that 
 was extant in churches all over the world for clergy 
 men to try to please the wealthiest and most in 
 fluential people in their audiences. Mrs. Eddy had 
 not spoken more than a dozen words before the room 
 was so still that Mary could almost hear her watch 
 ticking. In half a minute she realized that all 
 thoughts of personality and the personalities in the 
 room had not been a part of Mrs. Eddy s thoughts, 
 for she was speaking to no one person, and the 
 personality of no one person or of persons was 
 giving her urgence or encouragement. Mary saw 
 clearly that the intense interest of the assembly was 
 not inspiring Mrs. Eddy to say that which should 
 thrill them. It was a higher and more spiritual 
 power that was finding expression through her 
 that inspired her to utter sentences that caused 
 Mary to forget herself and lifted her into a state of 
 peaceful exaltation. The voice of Mrs. Eddy in its 
 gentle flowing and curving line, never swinging in 
 wide variance of pitches, was an instrument that 
 was capable of carrying the message she had to 
 give, and at the quiet closing of her remarks there 
 was a deep restful silence that was like a thanks 
 giving for the bread of Life that had been given 
 to them. 
 
 What Mrs. Eddy had said gave inspiration to 
 those present, and when the meeting was open for
 
 334 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 remarks there was no moment not filled. What 
 interested Mary most were the interpretations given 
 to passages quoted from the Bible and the New 
 Testament and a new light was shed upon those 
 she had remembered from her Sunday School days, 
 and the illumination by this new-old Truth which 
 Mrs. Eddy had taught her students made a feeling 
 of exaltation course through her whole being. 
 
 An incident took place which showed to Mary 
 the tact and kindness of Mrs. Eddy in correcting 
 a young student. This speaker had used the word 
 Metaphysics a number of times and had applied it 
 to Mrs. Eddy s teachings. At the conclusion of 
 the remarks Mrs. Eddy spoke of the use of the 
 word, and explained that during some years past 
 she had sharply differentiated the meaning of the 
 terms Metaphysics and Christian Science, that 
 under the former there are many schools of dif 
 ferent teaching, while under Christian Science 
 there is but one. 
 
 Near the time Mary expected the meeting to close 
 Mrs. Eddy read a question that had been handed to 
 her, and asked a lady, a new student, Miss Drew 
 informed Mary, to answer it. A little afraid she 
 rose slowly from her chair. She began hesitatingly, 
 but a look from Mrs. Eddy spurred her on. Her 
 courage came, for the glance Mrs. Eddy had directed 
 toward her, quick, penetrating and encouraging, had 
 touched her. She immediately struck out with the 
 right explanation. A smile of encouragement flick 
 ered across Mrs. Eddy s lips and showed in her eyes 
 and when the student had finished she looked at her 
 lovingly, then added a few sentences more which
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 335 
 
 carried the answer into a less personal and more 
 spiritual meaning. 
 
 " I can see now," thought Mary, " that those who 
 remain faithful to Mrs. Eddy will always receive 
 instruction, and that which she has just given is ap 
 plicable not only to this time, but to the distant 
 future, and its uses are so many and far-reaching 
 that it will always be vital." 
 
 When the time came for the closing hymn Mary 
 regretted that the meeting had come to an end. She 
 had found much in what had been said that was 
 parallel with her thoughts and feelings during 
 her period of treatment, and she realized the joy 
 of others when they knew they were being healed. 
 
 " I have been drawing comparisons," said Mary 
 to Miss Drew, " between the Friday evening meet 
 ings of the church we belong to in New York, and 
 this meeting to-night. In the former there are tear 
 ful supplications, and declamatory utterances that 
 sound sometimes as though those whose feelings were 
 easily aroused and excited were being worked upon. 
 The partial reform, as father has often remarked, 
 does not last long enough to keep the person on the 
 right track, because it is too much from the out 
 side, not enough from within. Those who have 
 given thanks here have tendered it because of their 
 healing and purification, and not because they have 
 the fear of the flames of hell, damnation and suffer 
 ing as preached by the clergyman. They are not 
 supplicating a personal God to create a miracle, for 
 they know they must work out their difficulties them 
 selves, and this can be done through the Science 
 that healed them."
 
 336 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Miss Drew recounted several interesting cases she 
 had treated successfully in which Mary found inter 
 est. While she was speaking Mary saw that Mrs. 
 Eddy was surrounded by persons who desired to 
 speak with her, and noted how she greeted each one 
 lovingly and the look of satisfaction upon each face 
 after a question had been answered. 
 
 Aunt Delia had been busy ever since she had 
 entered the house and had left Mary to the care of 
 Miss Drew. " I do not want to force her," Delia 
 said to Mr. Johns, " I prefer she should grow 
 naturally." 
 
 Gradually the parlors became emptied and Mrs. 
 Eddy went to the small room which led into the 
 hallway. Miss Drew had gone into the back parlor 
 to speak to a friend and Mary made her way toward 
 her aunt, who was talking with Mr. Johns in the 
 front hall. Just as Mary started to join her aunt 
 Mrs. Eddy came out into the back room, evidently 
 looking for some one. When she was about five feet 
 away Mary saw her. A feeling which she could 
 not then analyze rushed over her, and before she 
 knew it she had stepped forward and had taken Mrs. 
 Eddy s hand. Even with the new sensation that was 
 coursing through her being and the overwhelming 
 impulse that had brought her in warm handclasp 
 with Mrs. Eddy, she was on the exterior every inch 
 a Hamilton, and she was splendid in her girlish 
 beauty and dignified simplicity. In a few sentences 
 she told of her sufferings and of her healing, and how 
 Aunt Delia had been so patient and sensible in all 
 she had encouraged her to do. 
 
 Mary realized afterwards she had done all the
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 337 
 
 talking, but she wondered if she had given Mrs. 
 Eddy enough credit for her work. When she told 
 her aunt about it later, Delia smiled in her gentle 
 encouraging way, and said, " It is the kind of testi 
 mony you gave that Mrs. Eddy likes best, because 
 it is impersonal, as regards yourself and herself. It 
 relieved her of having to teach you the dif 
 ference between deep sentiment and sentimental 
 emotion, also that your spiritual concepts do not 
 become fully illuminated if you try to reflect other 
 personalities or copy hers. You were yourself, 
 and she was pleased." 
 
 Delia s answer brought a sudden and beautiful 
 shaft of light into Mary s thought, for she re 
 membered how she had looked steadily into Mrs. 
 Eddy s eyes, and the few words the Teacher had 
 spoken to her had expanded into pages of rich, 
 spiritual thought. 
 
 The walk to Delia s apartment that evening was 
 pleasant, for several of her aunt s friends accom 
 panied them and she realized more fully what the 
 Science meant to them. It was not the usual feel 
 ing of persons for the denomination of religion of 
 which they were members, giving only time for it 
 on Sundays. Friday evenings, sociables and enter 
 tainments, but these friends loved their teaching in 
 a way that was beyond the understanding of the 
 world. They were not fanatics because they had 
 learned the true sense of proportion through being 
 shown the dangers of intemperate zeal. They used 
 their teaching from the time they arose in the morn 
 ing until they went to sleep at night for their daily 
 labor and for smoothing off the rough edges of the
 
 338 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 world, not only for themselves but for others. They 
 attended the theatre very seldom, and some never, 
 not because they were antagonistic but for the reason 
 of the work that was before them to do. 
 
 Mrs. Amory and Gerald, who had gone to visit 
 friends in Providence a few days before Mary and 
 Delia came to Boston, returned Saturday morning, 
 and as soon as Gerald read Mary s note that she was 
 staying with her aunt he went to call. 
 
 Mary was out walking when he arrived, but Delia 
 asked him to wait as she knew Mary would soon 
 return. The meeting between Delia and Ger 
 ald was full of interest for each. It was the first 
 time they had ever seen each other, although each 
 had heard much of the other from Mary. Delia s 
 smile and poise immediately won Gerald and his 
 frank and gracious manner made her heart warm to 
 him. While waiting for Mary he looked about the 
 homelike apartment with its comfortable furniture, 
 a few well-chosen water-colors and etchings on the 
 walls, and one window full of flowering plants. A 
 bright, happy laugh in another room, a few quick 
 steps, and Mary was before him radiant in color 
 from her walk in the crisp morning air. 
 
 This was the first time Gerald had seen her since 
 she had been healed. There were no surprised or 
 ecstatic statements from him. He held both her 
 hands in his and they looked searchingly and stead 
 ily into each other s eyes. The thought of the 
 master artist, refined and cultured by several gener 
 ations, felt rather than spoke, and Mary knew from 
 Gerald s look that he was giving thanks in his own 
 way for what had been done for her. As in the past
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 339 
 
 he had never mentioned her infirmity to her, so now 
 he said nothing except, " Mary, I wish I had my 
 violin, you would understand what I would im 
 provise. My whole being is filled with a wonder 
 ful golden glory. I am tingling with it from head 
 to feet. It is a wonderful fierce agony of joy." 
 After a moment he took her hand and said calmly 
 but with a far-off look in his eyes, " Mary, I believe 
 I have just found the key-note to an interpretation 
 of certain masterpieces that no one else has dis 
 covered. You remember, don t you, that I wrote 
 you in my last letter relative to this? If I could 
 ever feel again as I have within the last three min 
 utes I would reach the very heart of the world; 
 the morbid I would awaken to happiness; the self 
 ish, uncharitable and cynical would be touched by 
 that which they knew not what, and their hearts 
 would be filled with love; the dishonest and impure 
 would see the opposite in contrast and would de 
 sire it. It would not be passion in the playing that 
 would reach these people, but the feeling; I can 
 feel it, Mary, but I can t express it. It is love, 
 Mary, but not human love." 
 
 " Impersonal love, Gerald, the divinely given 
 love that is for the good of all." 
 
 " It is possible, it is possible," Gerald repeated 
 as though communing with himself. " I have be 
 lieved in it before; I have dreamed of it but now 
 I have felt it." 
 
 For some minutes they sat quietly, both un 
 willing to break in upon the thoughts of the other. 
 Mary knew that what was passing in Gerald s 
 thought was as sacred to him as that in hers, and
 
 340 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 that whatever message he had for her from his 
 mother would be given when the time came. 
 
 Mary watched Gerald s face as a mother her 
 child s, and she saw a gradual change take place. 
 From the joy of holy exaltation at the thoughts 
 that were shining within him, there came a cloud 
 ing of the expression; the joy faded; a piteous look 
 came into his eyes, the face paled, the head drooped, 
 and with a sigh of anguish he whispered almost 
 hoarsely, as though the very sounds were forced 
 from him: "It is gone, gone! I could not 
 hold it! " 
 
 Mary recalled vividly the conversation between 
 her father and Parker in August, when the latter 
 told how Gerald s playing at certain times, espe 
 cially when he was extemporizing, deeply affected 
 him because it seemed to be detached from material 
 things. Something in Gerald s artistic nature was 
 struggling toward a new expression. He had not 
 been trying to force it, and probably had not real 
 ized he had at times touched its frontiers, but the 
 appearance of Mary, healed, radiantly happy and 
 beautiful, had lifted him to that height from which 
 he was able to look over the mountain tops and gain 
 a glimpse of a new country. It was this vision of 
 a heretofore undiscovered country, with a beauty 
 he had never seen before, that exalted his whole 
 being into a feeling of inspiration without materi 
 ality. He tried to hold this revelation to him. 
 His mentality worked to assimilate it, to make a 
 mental record of the sensations it made upon his 
 nerves, thought and body, and when it began to 
 fade, he tried to bring it back by attempting to
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 341 
 
 make his nerves, thought and body feel as they 
 did at the height of his exaltation, but the attempt 
 was a failure. The wonderful transfiguration of 
 his thought and of his whole being sank to the 
 point from which it had started, but because the 
 descent from the high altitude was so sudden, he 
 felt that he had landed at a lower level than he 
 was previous to his ascent. 
 
 It was the pure thought of Mary, added to the 
 experience of her own patient sufferings, that made 
 her sympathize with him. She saw the necessity 
 of keeping him close to what she had always known 
 him to be and there came to her Parker s words to 
 her father, to the effect that if Gerald met with a 
 great disappointment he might try to bury his grief 
 in the pleasures of the world, and his temperament 
 might carry him to extreme measures. As this view 
 flashed into Mary s thought she took both of Ger 
 ald s hands and immediately began to oppose such 
 conditions, and with calm assurance worked for 
 the positive view. It was not true that to express 
 the broadest and most thrilling interpretations in 
 art one must have experimented with evil things, 
 have tasted all the sensual pleasures of the world, 
 and met with disappointment and sorrow. The 
 time has arrived when " the pure in heart " shall 
 be given the birthright to bring spiritual visions to 
 others to the whole world. 
 
 Mary s thought awakened Gerald. He lifted his 
 head and said, " Little cousin, I shall regain that 
 wonderful vision some time. A condition of the 
 same atmosphere will eventuate and will bring it 
 about. But let us talk of other things. First, the
 
 342 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 opening of the house will probably be January the 
 eighth, so please make a note of that date. There 
 will be present a choice company of artists, liter 
 ary people and musicians, not more than twenty. 
 And now for to-morrow. Mother wants you to 
 come to dinner. She would like to have you go 
 to church with her in the morning and then home. 
 We cannot use the main dining room, as it is not 
 finished, but we will have a cozy time in the grill 
 room in the basement, and you will really think you 
 are dining in an old castle." 
 
 Mary looked forward to two events: dining with 
 Aunt Giuliana and Gerald, and the services of the 
 Church in Chickering Hall in the afternoon, which 
 would be her first experience at a regular Christian 
 Science Sunday meeting.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 \\7 HEN Mrs. Amory s shining equipage drove 
 * V up to the door Mary was ready to go down 
 immediately and meet her aunt. As she stepped 
 from the doorway with a brilliant smile in her ex 
 pressive eyes, Mrs. Amory drew a quick breath of 
 surprise, and a great warmth of love flowed into 
 her heart at the thought of having such a beautiful 
 and impressive looking young woman with her at 
 church. 
 
 " Isn t Gerald coming with us, Aunt Giuliana? " 
 inquired Mary a moment after the carriage started. 
 
 " No! He never goes to church except for wed 
 dings and funerals. He does not like the music the 
 choirs sing, tawdry and of no value and setting a 
 bad example to those who are naturally musical. 
 The anthems he abominates because they mean 
 nothing musically." 
 
 " But what will Gerald do this morning, Aunt 
 Giuliana? " 
 
 " He will probably practice, and then go for a 
 walk. I do hope he will not call on that Parker 
 we used to have with us. I have never witnessed 
 such loyalty among men as Gerald bears toward 
 him." 
 
 The service did not interest Mary, for it was 
 the same as those she had attended at her own 
 church in New York, and although the choir was 
 
 343
 
 344 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 as highly paid and trained as any in Boston, she 
 was interested only in the solo voices, for what Ger 
 ald had said about church music hung in her mem 
 ory and she recognized the truth of his judgment. 
 
 In her thought she kept turning over the vision 
 that had come to Gerald the previous day, and the 
 help he needed to find it she felt might come through 
 Mr. Parker. A vision of that same type had come 
 to her the day in Washington Square after she had 
 picked up the little boy who had fallen from the 
 bench and suddenly realized that she could run. 
 
 After many introductions at the close of service 
 Mary found herself at last on the way to the 
 Amory home on Beacon Hill. The ride through 
 Arlington Street along the Public Garden was re 
 freshing. The brilliant sun lighted the houses on 
 the hill and made golden the ripples of the water 
 in the pond. Gerald met them at the door and his 
 greeting was welling with happiness, and in an 
 aside to Mary he said, " I have had a wonderful 
 talk this morning with dear old Parker about how 
 I felt yesterday. After I had told him every detail 
 of my experience, especially how I tried to work 
 backward mentally and physically to the same sen 
 sation that constituted the apex of my feeling of ex 
 altation, he asked, This experience came to you 
 only at the moment Miss Hamilton entered the 
 room? I answered in the affirmative." 
 
 " What did he say then, Gerald? " inquired Mary, 
 looking with steady glance into his eyes. 
 
 " He replied, To the appearance of Miss Ham 
 ilton I attach nothing from the material or personal 
 side, because it was the spiritual that touched and
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 345 
 
 awakened j^ou. And I am deeply puzzled by his 
 answer, little cousin." 
 
 A feeling of gratitude to Parker filled Mary s 
 heart, for she knew that the desire for this eleva 
 tion was becoming a part of Gerald which he knew 
 he could use for a beneficial purpose. When he 
 should fully realize that mental and material sensa 
 tions called together, and made to work by will 
 power, could not accomplish the result, he would 
 turn to that which would. 
 
 " What Mr. Parker probably means, Gerald, is 
 that there will come a time when, because of an 
 experience in life, and then of demonstration, you 
 will gain what you desire. A spiritual message is 
 seldom fully interpreted by one who does not under 
 stand the tongue. Some day, Gerald, you will learn 
 a new tongue, and through it you will be given the 
 power to translate a new tongue in music to others. 
 Now, Gerald, enough of this for the present for 
 I want to see the house, but remember what Mr. 
 Parker told you when you went abroad and what 
 has given me courage in time of doubt, To those 
 leaning on the sustaining infinite, to-day is big with 
 blessings. Say it with me now, Gerald," and she 
 clasped his hand tenderly in both her own. 
 
 At the close of the sentence Mary said, " I want 
 you -to keep these words with you, because if you 
 look and work in the right way each day will be 
 big with blessings. On the other hand, if you 
 neglect to appreciate the blessing of each day be 
 cause your thought is transfixed on something you 
 do not know how to attain, you stand still. Some 
 of the blessings that you allow to go by and don t
 
 346 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 appreciate might lead you nearer, and show you 
 the way to the desired goal. Promise me now, 
 Gerald, not to get disheartened, and then please 
 show me the house." 
 
 " I promise, dear little cousin," said Gerald, with 
 a happy smile and laugh. " You are a wise little 
 woman, Mary. You see things, mental problems, 
 in such a clear light that you go right to the core 
 of them and straighten out all the kinks. 
 
 " This is the hallway, as you know, but there 
 is to be a panel and a niche over there. It should 
 be completed next week. Let us go into the recep 
 tion room first for it is finished." 
 
 " How beautiful this painted Italian furniture is, 
 Gerald, with its lovely grounds, scrolls, birds, 
 flowers and gold. It is so bright and cheerful. 
 This is as sunny as my sitting room at home. 
 
 " O, Gerald! This nearly takes my breath 
 away," exclaimed Mary with delight as she entered 
 the great dining room capable of seating fifty people 
 for a meal. " What wonderful old panelling of 
 Italian walnut." 
 
 " We bought this in Italy," returned Gerald. 
 " Its main beauty lies in the fact that plain panels 
 form an excellent foil for those that are so richly 
 carved, and the painted panels give life to the 
 whole." 
 
 Gerald s enthusiasm grew as he pointed out to 
 Mary the different effects that would be produced 
 when everything was finished. He called her at 
 tention to the floor, and told her that it would never 
 be slippery like one that was waxed, and would 
 always remain polished as it was of teak wood.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 347 
 
 He wished the hoods of the great fireplaces, that 
 extended upward fully twelve feet, one at each end 
 of the room, which occupied two stories of the 
 house, were finished, with their stone carvings and 
 heraldic devices in colors. 
 
 " It is going to be a wonderful room, Gerald," 
 said Mary, " and those great windows with their 
 deep recesses are very effective, but now I want 
 to see the music room." 
 
 " It is rather bare at present," returned Gerald. 
 " We are waiting for the final touches to be made 
 in the stained glass windows designed by La Farge. 
 I have not put the piano and the harpsichord in 
 there because of the changes of temperature oc 
 casioned by the taking out of temporary windows 
 for the placement of the permanent, but you can 
 see how the tapestries, pictures, and carvings look 
 in their places." 
 
 " It is very beautiful, Gerald," said Mary as they 
 entered the great room, occupying, the same as the 
 dining room, two stories, but somewhat longer and 
 wider. " In a room like this two fireplaces give a 
 sense of cheer, and how exquisitely the colors in 
 the tapestries and the pictures show against the 
 fawn color of the walls. It is very Italian, Ger 
 ald, and very beautiful." 
 
 At that moment Mrs. Amory appeared and Mary 
 told her how delighted she was with the beauty of 
 the rooms. Dinner was announced and Mrs. 
 Amory led the way down broad stone steps with 
 stone walls into the grill room. " How unique and 
 beautiful," exclaimed Mary with a burst of enthusi 
 asm as she looked around the room with its walls
 
 348 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 of stone and its arched ceiling, tile floor, deep, 
 arched windows set with leaded glass, and a fire 
 place of generous proportions. " To come from 
 colonial Boston directly into this room is almost 
 like flying on the magic carpet to a counterpart in 
 Europe, but the transition from the dining room 
 and music room to here makes a complete at 
 mosphere." 
 
 A refectory table stood in the middle of the room 
 and one end was set for three people. The Italian 
 chairs, high-backed and carved, added richness, and 
 Mrs. Amory with her dark beauty and Italian grace 
 completed an interesting picture. 
 
 " We like this room," said Mrs. Amory, " be 
 cause it is intimate. The land on this side (point 
 ing to the wall with three windows) slopes toward 
 the south, and the garden is directly outside, so 
 that we can sit at the table and see the flower 
 beds." 
 
 " The carvings of that door are very beautiful, 
 Aunt Giuliana," said Mary, indicating a cabinet 
 hanging on the wall. 
 
 " It is one of the rare pieces done by a certain 
 old master carver, one our family prized very highly. 
 When we unpacked it we found that some of the 
 carvings were badly broken. Other pieces upstairs, 
 especially some figures of wood, were dented and 
 chipped." 
 
 " These are the carvings then that only Mr. 
 Parker could mend properly," said Mary de 
 lightedly, and the minute she made the statement 
 she knew there was a deep stir in the depths of 
 her aunt s feelings.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 349 
 
 " He accomplished his work in a satisfactory 
 manner," returned her aunt, " but I do not see any 
 reason why you should be so especially delighted 
 because Parker did it." 
 
 " I have several reasons, Aunt Giuliana; first, 
 because early last summer you and Gerald were 
 ( delighted and I use the word you applied at 
 that time with his work, and you made him your 
 superintendent. Second, father found him every 
 inch a man; and third, he did restore your carvings 
 better than any one else you could find, this you 
 have admitted; and fourth, because I have never 
 met nor seen Mr. Parker, my curiosity has been 
 aroused, also my admiration, and I expect to have 
 that pleasure when I go to church this afternoon 
 with Aunt Delia." 
 
 There was a sweet gentleness in Mary s manner 
 of speaking, also a firm undertone that immediately 
 spoke to Mrs. Amory of the force and courage of 
 Mary s mother, and in the quick temperamental 
 flare of feeling that arose at the mention of the 
 name of Parker, Mrs. Amory took second thought 
 before she spoke. 
 
 " You are right, Mary, Parker is a splendid 
 workman; but he has a mistaken idea that his 
 religion has something to do with perfection in 
 his labors." 
 
 " I do not agree with you there, Aunt Giuliana," 
 was Mary s quick and decisive answer, " for from 
 my own experience I know that a religion believed 
 in, that is applicable to everything we do, helps to 
 create, also to accomplish better work, and de 
 mands that the work be honestly and perfectly
 
 350 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 done. Such a demonstrable religion as a part of 
 the workman, helps him to find the best expression 
 of his labor." 
 
 " But some artists who have done splendid mas 
 terpieces have not been men of religious or moral 
 character," replied Mrs. Amory. 
 
 " In most instances, Aunt Giuliana, have not the 
 masterpieces of religious paintings been master 
 pieces of technique rather than of highest spirit 
 ual significance? " 
 
 " That," returned Mrs. Amory, " was not con 
 sidered necessary for the completeness and per- 
 fectness of the scheme for decorative effect." 
 
 " Would not the total result be infinitely greater, 
 Aunt Giuliana, if the artist, endowed with genius, 
 perfection of technique and color, had, in addition 
 to these, the spiritual vision for the spiritual inter 
 pretation. With the latter he would go far beyond 
 the artist who never rose above the material side 
 of life and had no spiritual inspiration." 
 
 " In parallel with your thought, Mary," said 
 Gerald, " is the same question in music, especially 
 that for the church. The one who writes music 
 for intensely spiritual words and desires to make 
 their meaning color the music, and carry the mes 
 sage, should be of high spiritual thought. Tristan 
 and Isolde could not have been written by one who 
 did not know the pangs of intense human love. 
 A composer may write beautiful music to words he 
 does not fully understand, but it probably will not 
 be appropriate music. A thorough and profound 
 knowledge of the laws of harmony and counter 
 point does not teach a man how to pray, nor the
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 351 
 
 value of prayer. To write appropriate music to 
 words of a prayer that has in it the deep spiritual 
 desires that reach to the far borderlands of the 
 full realization that God is Love, a composer 
 must first learn how to pray." 
 
 " A splendid argument from your own point of 
 view, my son," exclaimed Mrs. Amory with en 
 thusiasm, taking his firm white fingers in her own, 
 and stroking them tenderly, " but it is astonishing, 
 I mean from its religious view-point, coming from 
 one who never goes to church." 
 
 " I have my own church within me, Mother dear, 
 and there are times I feel prayers. I do not have 
 to speak them aloud, and I know they are answered. 
 My church within me is impersonal. No minister 
 of a denomination built upon a creed, a certain 
 part of the Bible, gives his personal opinion in 
 thunderous tones to me that I must either swallow 
 or refuse. In my church there is no struggling 
 for place or position, no personality." 
 
 Mary realized instantly that it was this indepen 
 dence and clearness of thought that Mr. Parker 
 admired and protected in Gerald. 
 
 It was this splendid workman with the unfading 
 and living picture before him of the Master as a 
 carpenter making as perfect his work at his trade 
 as was his after labor of healing, and who applied 
 the active principle of that picture to everything 
 he did. Mary realized that what Gerald had so 
 spontaneously uttered was not a surface agitation 
 of the moment caused by something Parker had 
 said to him that morning, but was the outcome of 
 an inherent quality of thought that was in syn-
 
 352 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 chronism with Parker s thoughts toward and for 
 Gerald, and which the former guarded with tender 
 care and unselfish love for the benefit of the owner. 
 
 Gerald s statement was so simple in its faith and 
 convictions that neither Mrs. Amory nor Mary 
 cared to say more on the subject, for they both 
 instinctively felt that the picture he had created was 
 beyond their powers to criticize or change, and the 
 conversation turned upon the excellent cooking by 
 the chef Gerald had brought with him from Italy. 
 
 It was with a sense of relief, and Mary felt guilty 
 in acknowledging it even to herself, that she did 
 not have to stay the rest of the afternoon with her 
 aunt. At half-past two she bade good-by to Mrs. 
 Amory and started with Gerald for the walk across 
 the " Common." She wished he would attend the 
 service with her, and she would have asked him to 
 go if he had not already an engagement to play 
 string quartette that afternoon. While their walk 
 in the sunshine was pleasant, Mary felt a sense of 
 depression hanging over her. 
 
 In the hallway at the front of the auditorium of 
 dickering Hall she met her Aunt Delia. The 
 feeling of clouds hovering over her vanished, for 
 she saw only bright faces about her. She knew 
 from what Aunt Delia had told her that there were 
 patients who came to the services almost by stealth, 
 because of the fear of the antagonism expressed 
 by relatives and friends, but even this did not keep 
 them from coming, because their faith and courage 
 were strengthened by their progress, and they were 
 looking forward to the sermon which should give 
 them more knowledge of the healing Truth.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 353 
 
 While Delia was making to feel at home several 
 patients who were attending the service for the 
 first time, Mary took a seat in the rear part of the 
 hall from which place she could see the different 
 adult classes of the Sunday School. These were 
 under the instruction of Mrs. Eddy s students, and 
 the members appeared interested in the lesson they 
 were studying, and she could see from their atti 
 tudes that many questions were asked and answered. 
 
 To Mary, the scene brought a feeling of love for 
 the devoted workers. The atmosphere of a sweet 
 Sabbath calm pervaded the place, and never had 
 she felt such restful peace as that which flowed 
 about her and entered every fiber of her thought. 
 As she sat there alone, she unconsciously relaxed 
 in mind, body and thought, and her only inquiry 
 was, " Why is it I feel so wonderfully happy and 
 well without a single shadow? " Then she thought 
 of what Aunt Delia had told her relative to the 
 services, namely, that Mrs. Eddy s students had 
 been taught to work for the result that the atmos 
 phere of every service should be of happiness and 
 hope, and the desire to help others. As she looked 
 at some of the veteran students she could not help 
 calling to thought the pictures of some of the 
 apostles, as artists had been inspired to represent 
 them with kindness, faith, hope, patience, calm and 
 trusting endurance, and love even for those who 
 persecute, shining from their faces. What dear 
 simple people they were, using a demonstrable 
 religion every moment of their lives to help their 
 friends, patients and the whole world. 
 
 In the midst of her thoughts the bell rang for
 
 354 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 the closing of the Sunday School. The children 
 came from rooms behind the platform, took their 
 places in the auditorium, and a hymn was sung. 
 
 Aunt Delia came to her and they proceeded to 
 seats on the right-hand side. Those who had been 
 waiting in the outer hall for the conclusion of the 
 Sunday School came in, and by three o clock Mary 
 noticed that the auditorium was about three quarters 
 filled. She enjoyed the selection played as an 
 opening by Mr. Tourje, the pianist. Mary had 
 hopes that Mrs. Eddy might preach, but she felt 
 so well and happy, she knew she would not be any 
 less attentive to the sermon if she did not. Near 
 the conclusion of the prelude, a gentleman took his 
 place in the pulpit, and her aunt told her it was Mr. 
 E. A. Bail, a student. Mary became deeply at 
 tentive when a lady in the choir at the right of the 
 pulpit arose to sing. " A very good voice, well 
 trained, Mrs. Howe, one of Mrs. Eddy s students," 
 her aunt whispered to her. 
 
 The selection, Mary had heard many times and 
 it had never made special appeal. The music was 
 simple, not great, not even excellent, but Mrs. Howe, 
 as Mary realized, was not singing as one merely per 
 forming a set part of a service, but was giving a 
 message to everyone there. She was putting a new 
 translation into the words, one that made them liv 
 ing. They were being exalted by a new light, and 
 Mary listened breathlessly to the color the voice 
 took on at the enunciation of some of the words. She 
 found herself, probably like others, receiving a mes 
 sage in the words as the singer touched certain 
 places into life by vocally italicizing them:
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 355 
 
 Why is thy faith, O child of God, so small? 
 Why doth thy heart shrink back at duty s call? 
 Art thou obeying this " Abide in me," 
 And doth the Master s word abide in thee? 
 
 Oh, blest assurance from our risen Lord, 
 Oh, precious comfort breathing from the Word! 
 How great the promise! could there greater be? 
 " Ask what thou wilt, it shall be done for thee! " 
 
 " Ask what thou wilt," but oh, remember this, 
 We ask and have not, for we ask amiss 
 When, weak in faith, we only half believe 
 That what we ask we really shall receive. 
 
 To Mary, deeply touched and inspired, there was 
 a world of meaning in the singer s expressive color 
 ing of " risen," the calm feeling of satisfaction and 
 gratitude in " comfort," the breadth of realization 
 in " great the promise," and the spiritual surety in 
 the line: 
 
 That what we ask we really shall receive. 
 
 Mary recognized the fact that above the music 
 and the art of the singer was the revelation of the 
 spiritual intent of the words, and the thought flashed 
 through her, " This is the same ideal for which 
 Gerald is struggling, which he realizes will trans 
 mute that which is born of truth into a rendition 
 of truth. The singer has interpreted the experience 
 and the spiritual faith of the writer of the lines, 
 and if she could do it in this concrete instance, why
 
 356 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 could not Gerald when he should find a definite 
 method of spiritual introspection and interpretation 
 as the singer had evidently discovered or received 
 through her spiritual viewpoint? " 
 
 At the close of the service Mary had the over 
 whelming desire to see Mr. Parker, for she wanted 
 to talk to him about Gerald. Directly after the 
 benediction, Aunt Delia excused herself as she had 
 some church matters to take up with Mr. Johns, 
 Mrs. Roe, and Mrs. Crosse, and told her that Miss 
 Drew was in the rear of the hall and wished to 
 see her. 
 
 As Mary started to go up the aisle, she saw, some 
 rows to the rear of where she had been sitting, a 
 group of people standing about Mrs. Eddy. A 
 sudden feeling came to her to cross the hall to the 
 other aisle and go to the rear to Miss Drew, for 
 the thought came to her that she was not a student, 
 nor a member of the Church, therefore she should 
 not take the time and attention Mrs. Eddy should 
 give to her active workers. Although Mary had 
 in her own name a fortune larger than any attendant 
 of the Church, so she had figured from her aunt s 
 statements, yet she felt the smallness of the value 
 of money in comparison with the labors she real 
 ized her aunt and other practitioners were doing. 
 She fully realized it in her own case. The value 
 of being able to heal others as she had been healed 
 enabled those helped to become wage-earners. 
 This thought of the first and rightful claim upon 
 Mrs. Eddy s encouragement and guidance came 
 strongly to Mary at this moment as she looked at 
 the group about the Teacher, all with earnest ex-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 357 
 
 pressions on their faces, asking questions and 
 listening to explanations. 
 
 Mary had gone half way across the hall, between 
 the rows of folding seats, when she glanced toward 
 the place where Mrs. Eddy stood. At that mo 
 ment, Mrs. Eddy turned and their glances met. 
 Mary did not know just how or why she retraced 
 her steps and went up the aisle toward Mrs. Eddy. 
 As she came near, Mrs. Eddy looked at her, and in 
 her expressive eyes Mary saw tenderness and love, 
 and at the same time, gratitude, and the calm 
 pressure of Mrs. Eddy s hand, impersonal but 
 inspiring, touched her deeply. A few words of 
 greeting and she turned to answer a question that 
 the coming of Mary had withheld. Mary real 
 ized that Mrs. Eddy had not introduced her to 
 those about her and immediately saw the reason: 
 she did not desire to put her on exhibition 
 as the very wealthy Miss Hamilton, daughter of the 
 great banker, also that she did not wish to person 
 alize her. She felt that Mrs. Eddy was guarding 
 her so that she should grow in Science naturally 
 without being hampered by undue thought of per 
 sonality, and she was grateful. 
 
 She immediately made toward Miss Drew, and 
 after greetings asked her to point out Mr. Parker. 
 
 " Mr. Parker," said Mary, as she extended her 
 hand, " I am Miss Hamilton, Gerald s cousin, and 
 we need no introduction. I would like to speak 
 with you about Gerald. Can t we sit here and 
 talk? " and she indicated two seats quite a distance 
 away from the nearest group. 
 
 Mary had created a picture of Mr. Parker from
 
 358 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 what she had heard from her father, Gerald, Mrs. 
 Amory and Aunt Delia, and it was not far from an 
 excellent likeness, for she saw before her a man 
 of medium height and build, with eyes from which 
 there shone earnestness, straightforwardness and 
 kindness. 
 
 " Gerald, as you know, Mr. Parker." continued 
 Mary, " is being urged by some inherent power to 
 attain a method of musical expression which has not 
 been used by other artists, and he has reached a 
 point beyond the power of Aunt Giuliana to help 
 him, but this she cannot see nor understand. Aunt 
 Giuliana studied violin with some of the master 
 teachers and played very beautifully, and has never 
 ceased studying the playing of every great violinist 
 who appears. Since boyhood Gerald has relied to 
 a very large extent on her judgment, and I cannot 
 help thinking, that Aunt Giuliana, out of her great 
 love for him, cannot bear the thought of having 
 him reach out for something she has not experienced 
 or cannot comprehend in its fullest meaning. She 
 does not recognize the fact that a new era has come 
 in music, one more introspective and atmospheric, 
 the dawning of a type of music less material and 
 more spiritual, one which lifts you entirely away 
 from the past." 
 
 " As I understand the situation," replied Mr. 
 Parker, " Mrs. Amory is in the position where she 
 cannot admit to Mr. Gerald she is unable to follow 
 him, for fear he will realize she cannot lead him any 
 further. While she desires that Mr. Gerald should 
 be successful, there is a force working within her, 
 of which she is unconscious, which makes her wish
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 359 
 
 to keep him from going where she can not. I 
 know little about music, Miss Hamilton, but Mr. 
 Gerald has played to me often, and sometimes ex 
 plains about his art, and I catch all I can, but not 
 what you call technically. Mr. Gerald becomes so 
 earnest at times that it is the spirit I catch and 
 hold on to, and that gives me a sure light upon 
 the other things I could not grasp and I then under 
 stand more clearly." 
 
 " Gerald was with you .this morning, Mr. 
 Parker." 
 
 " Yes, Miss Hamilton, and I can safely trust you 
 with a little secret: Mr. Gerald was giving some 
 violin lessons." 
 
 " Gerald teaching? " exclaimed Mary. 
 
 " Yes, Miss Hamilton. A half dozen young girls 
 and boys, all poor. You see, Miss Hamilton, my 
 shop is in an old brick building down by the river, 
 somewhat away from others, and there are two 
 large back rooms. There is where Mr. Gerald 
 teaches. His little pupils, four of them Italians, 
 just idolize him, but don t know who he is. He 
 says, Miss Hamilton, that he gets more pleasure 
 out of the work than anything he ever did, and 
 you should see him with them, Miss; it is a beautiful 
 sight, always patient and inspiring. He teaches 
 them as a class, and after their lessons he plays, 
 and they understand why he plays to them, not to 
 astonish, nor to personalize himself. They know 
 he plays because he cannot help it and at times he 
 seems to picture in his music their struggles, long 
 ings and visions, and they sit there rapt, with tears 
 and smiles in their eyes, and great hopes shining
 
 360 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 forth; but he always comes to that place where he 
 seems to leave the earth and all material things 
 behind, and it is wonderful how these children feel 
 his thoughts, just because they are children, I sup 
 pose. They never applaud at the end, but remain 
 quiet as though some great thought was rinding a 
 home in their little hearts and they did not want to 
 frighten it away." 
 
 " Does Aunt Giuliana know about this, Mr. 
 Parker? " 
 
 " I think not, Miss Hamilton, and I fear she 
 would not approve it, because she would feel that 
 Mr. Gerald was lowering himself; and if she should 
 I don t know what would happen, because Mr. Ger 
 ald so loves to teach these children that he would 
 not give up the work. But there is one thing I 
 wish Mr. Gerald could be cured of, Miss Hamilton." 
 
 " What is that? " inquired Mary in anxious 
 tone. 
 
 " Taking upon himself the burdens of others. 
 While he helps and inspires, yet he fears for those 
 he sees are in need. He suffers with them, actually 
 suffers, Miss Hamilton. He sees those who can 
 help pass them by, and feels that he should act as 
 the whole department of employment bureaus and 
 of charities." 
 
 " Upon this subject there are some sad verses 
 Gerald wrote after we had dined at an Italian 
 cafe in New York. He was deeply moved and his 
 feelings found their outlet in playing upon a Guar- 
 nerius owned by the violinist in the cafe. In his 
 playing he revealed the ambitions, sorrows and 
 longings of the many artists there. He had ab-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 361 
 
 sorbed all these feelings and they became his, too 
 much his. The first lines of the verses are like 
 this: 
 
 Touched by great sorrow, I went out into the dewy 
 
 night, 
 
 Night of soft, undulant breezes and star light, 
 A night of silver, and violet shadows, luminous and 
 
 deep, 
 And climbing to the world s edge, to its highest 
 
 steep, 
 I lifted up my voice, praying the world to aid" 
 
 " It is just like Mr. Gerald, Miss, going out 
 alone into some place and in his simple, generous 
 way, calling those who are troubled to come to 
 him for help." 
 
 As Delia and Mary walked through the calm, 
 gathering dusk of the late afternoon on their way 
 home from the service, the latter said, " I heard 
 Mrs. Crosse say to one with whom she was speak 
 ing, that there would be quite a number of changes 
 made in the next edition of Science and Health: 
 appropriate mottoes prefixed to chapters, and poetic 
 and prose quotations added. Perhaps you already 
 know about this, Aunt Delia." 
 
 " Yes, Mary. The changes are considerable in 
 number. At first, Mrs. Eddy thought she would 
 publish the new edition in two volumes so that 
 those who were being treated could more easily 
 handle the books than if in one large volume of 
 nearly six hundred pages. She has decided, how 
 ever, to have it in one volume, because there will
 
 362 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 be an index to the new edition, the first ever pub 
 lished. You can see that having to lay down vol 
 ume one, and take up the second in order to use 
 the index, is not as convenient as having every 
 thing in one book." 
 
 " While I was waiting for you, Miss Drew intro 
 duced me to Mr. Wiggin, who made the index. 
 Instead of talking of the service and the healing, 
 he asked me about the theatres in New York, and 
 told me witty stories about actors with whom he 
 was acquainted. Miss Drew spoke as though he 
 were a very learned scholar." 
 
 Aunt Delia smiled gently, for Mary s expression 
 of opinion was like that of her father and mother, 
 directly to the point. 
 
 " Mr. Wiggin has had experience in the pulpit 
 and considerable as proofreader and reviser of 
 manuscripts for many authors and for different 
 publications. In the great and constantly growing 
 amount of labor Mrs. Eddy has to do, she finds 
 the work of Mr. Wiggin useful, and he saves her 
 time for other efforts. He is, as you know, work 
 ing now with Mrs. Crosse on the Journal. While 
 his name does not appear as editor, which is by 
 his desire, he is so nominally." 
 
 " From what he intimated to me I have drawn 
 the conclusion that Mr. Wiggin does not care to 
 have his name appear as editor, because the Journal 
 is not of great enough literary importance, and he 
 carries the air of being quite superior to those 
 around him. In all that he said and did, his manner 
 of saying and doing it, also his enormous bulk, he 
 made me think of the descriptions I have read of
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 363 
 
 Dr. Samuel Johnson. He was rather patronizing 
 to me at first when he found that this afternoon 
 was my first attendance at the Church, and quoted 
 from Shakespeare to fit the occasion. He then told 
 me of the great people he had met. Miss Drew 
 sensed the thought that he was trying to exalt 
 himself in my eyes. She told him who I was, and 
 of father s position in the financial world, also of 
 mother s in the social, and of the noted people who 
 have visited us. I cannot help feeling, Aunt Delia, 
 that he looks upon Christian Science as an experi 
 ment and has not its spirit. He finds it interesting, 
 and time alone will tell how true he is to it." 
 
 Delia did not make an answer to Mary s state 
 ment and the latter, feeling that her aunt did not 
 desire to speak more upon the subject, changed it 
 to one she had had in mind for some time. 
 
 " Did Mrs. Eddy ever have her portrait painted, 
 Aunt Delia? " 
 
 " Mrs. Batchelder, one of her students, is now 
 painting a full length, but some years ago her por 
 trait was painted by a very excellent artist, E. T. 
 Billings, whose picture of Daniel Webster is known 
 as the best of that statesman. He also painted a 
 splendid likeness of Dr. Oliver Wendell Holmes." 
 
 " I have often wondered, when looking through 
 your editions of Science and Health, why Mrs. Eddy 
 never had her portrait as a frontispiece." 
 
 " For the reason, probably," returned Delia, 
 " that she felt the picture of the raising of the 
 daughter of Jairus would give a quicker and more 
 definite thought of the intent and purpose of the 
 book to one opening it for the first time. In some
 
 364 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 edition of the near future an engraving of her may 
 appear as a frontispiece, owing to the strong de 
 sire of her students for a portrait." 
 
 For the Christmas season Mary returned to New 
 York and there was a happy reunion, for Mrs. Ham 
 ilton had been visiting for several weeks in the 
 South. They had all wanted Delia to spend Christ 
 mas and New Year s with them. In her kind and 
 gentle manner she stated that she could not con 
 scientiously give the time, because there was so 
 much to be done in Boston. A call had been sent 
 out to students all over the country relative to the 
 formation of a National Association. The meet 
 ing for organization had been set for Friday, Jan 
 uary 29, and for this, preparations were being 
 made; also for the first regular Meeting to be held 
 in New York City on February 10, which she would 
 probably attend and would see them all at that 
 time. 
 
 To Mary, she wrote, relative to the contemplated 
 meeting in New York: " You see, Mary, our work 
 and Cause is growing fast and spreading in all direc 
 tions, and for this first meeting at which delegates 
 are to be present, it was felt that your city could 
 be more easily reached by workers from all points 
 of the compass than Boston. 
 
 " If you desire to study with me in my next class, 
 as you have so indicated, you can become a member 
 of the National Association. This body will take 
 from Mrs. Eddy s shoulders the burdens of judg 
 ing the fitness of some of her students to teach, and 
 will act in a broader way than the Christian Scien 
 tist Association of the College can do. This
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 365 
 
 National Association will be the only body that 
 shall grant charters to Students Associations. 
 The time has come when a clear line of demarca 
 tion must be drawn between those practicing Chris 
 tian Science according to Mrs. Eddy s teaching and 
 those using the name, but teaching something en 
 tirely different." 
 
 As a surprise for Mary, Mrs. Hamilton had made 
 arrangements for a Christmas-eve party. The great 
 house was a blaze of light, decorations were profuse, 
 and Delmonico served the refreshments. A few min 
 utes before midnight a choir of boys came upon the 
 balcony that overlooked the ballroom, and just at 
 the stroke of twelve, there sounded clear and beau 
 tiful, Holy Night, and then came old English carols. 
 The closing number, Adeste Fideles, was an in 
 spiring surprise. After the voices had sung one 
 stanza, trumpet, horn and trombone players from 
 the Philharmonic Orchestra added the solid vibrant 
 tones of their instruments to the glory of the rising 
 tide of voices of the choir and guests, until every 
 room in the house seemed to ring with the gran 
 deur of the stately old choral. 
 
 It was in the small hours of the morning that 
 Marv went to bed, happy and light-hearted. For 
 an hour previous she had sat with her father and 
 mother talking over the pleasures of the evening. 
 It had been a wonderful event to her, the first of 
 its kind for many years, and her feeling of happi 
 ness was the result of the pleasure she had given 
 to others. 
 
 Christmas morning dawned bright and clear after 
 the snowstorm of the preceding day, and as the sun-
 
 366 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 light struck into her room, Mary awoke and the 
 first thought that came to her was in regard to Aunt 
 Delia, and she wanted to let her know all about 
 the wonderful evening. Then her thought reverted 
 to the kind of Christmas-eve Aunt Delia had spent. 
 Probably one of peace and loving labor in her work. 
 A few patients or students may have come for a 
 short time and the efforts for the Church lovingly 
 considered. To Aunt Delia all work that bordered 
 on labor for the Cause was precious and a delight: 
 long and untiring effort as well as sacrifice of money 
 and time. And when all her visitors had gone 
 Mary felt that on Christmas-eve, when the whole 
 Christian world vibrates with the thought of the 
 event of nearly nineteen hundred years past, Aunt 
 Delia would read certain prophecies in the Old 
 Testament as to the coming of the Christ, and then 
 in the New Testament; then she would take up her 
 Science and Health and read the first paragraph of 
 the " Preface " : 
 
 To those leaning on the sustaining infinite, to-day is 
 big with blessings. The wakeful shepherd beholds the 
 first faint morning beams, ere cometh the full radiance 
 of a risen day. So shone the pale star to the prophet- 
 shepherds; yet it traversed the night, and came where, 
 in cradled obscurity, lay the Bethlehem babe, the human 
 herald of Christ, Truth, who would make plain to be 
 nighted understanding the way of salvation through 
 Christ Jesus, till across a night of error should dawn the 
 morning beams and shine the guiding star of being. The 
 Wisemen were led to behold and to follow this daystar of 
 divine Science, lighting the way to eternal harmony. 
 
 As Mary thought over the=e matters she had a 
 longing to be back in the quiet and beautiful peace
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 367 
 
 of Aunt Delia s home. There was something 
 beyond the power of utterance to be able to real 
 ize that one was able to assist others to health 
 and happiness, and of the many that had come to 
 her aunt for help, she had noted with a certain 
 beautiful joy, the progress of each one, and the 
 wonderment many expressed at the unexpected 
 healing they received. 
 
 The next day she wrote a tender letter and told 
 her of her gratitude for being able to have her 
 Christmas-eve dance. It was a simple communica 
 tion, but one that opened to her aunt s vision the 
 rich beauties of Mary s thought. 
 
 Several days later she received a letter from 
 Delia written in the clear, calm manner which was 
 a part of her character, and which made Mary feel 
 she was talking with her. Christmas-eve had been 
 spent just about as Mary had pictured. Christ 
 mas morning Delia had gone to the College to leave 
 a little package for Mrs. Eddy, and Mary was 
 interested in the description of the event because 
 she could mentally take every step with her. 
 
 " It was a wonderful morning," wrote Delia. 
 " The snow that had fallen the day and evening 
 before, lay white and clean, and the sky was a 
 brilliant blue. It was a day for walking and I 
 decided to go through Chester Park from Wash 
 ington Street to Columbus Avenue, because it would 
 be more picturesque than the streets. The air was 
 verv clear and dry and the snow-shovels touching 
 the bricks of the sidewalks rang with a merry tune. 
 The rumble and grinding of wheels was muffled 
 and the bells at the necks of the horses, as the
 
 368 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 horse-cars went their way along Columbus Ave 
 nue, made a pretty chiming. 
 
 " Although very busy, Mr. Frye was in a happy 
 mood. His genial smile and twinkling eyes told 
 me that everything was going well with our Church 
 and with the plans for the National Association. 
 
 " It was a joyous Christmas greeting he gave me, 
 and he told me of the beautiful bouquets that had 
 been sent to Mrs. Eddy, some of which were in 
 the parlors on the marble mantels. While we were 
 talking, the letter-carrier came and delivered pack 
 ages and letters so many I had to help take them 
 to a table in the front room. When Mr. Frye re 
 turned from signing for some registered mail, a 
 serious look came into his face, and he told me 
 that while Mrs. Eddy was pleased with the love- 
 offerings her friends and students had sent her as 
 Christmas gifts, she wished they would not do so, 
 and had written a few short paragraphs for the 
 January Journal, and as I had given him a small 
 package to be delivered to Mrs. Eddy, he thought 
 it best for me to read what she had written relative 
 to Christmas presents. As he handed me the 
 article his eyes twinkled, and I saw a smile lurking 
 at the corners of his mouth, then I read: 
 
 To my highly esteemed students, far and near, who 
 have presented me with such lovely Christmas presents, 
 I would say: Be as scientific in this instance as in 
 others, and you will divine just what I want to say, of 
 the repeated and substantial evidences of your remem 
 brance and affection. 
 
 After the costly gifts of last Christmas, I enjoined it 
 upon my students to give me nothing this year, save a 
 cup of cold water in His name. Above all else, I thank
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 369 
 
 my students, at work in behalf of Christian Science, for 
 the priceless gifts they are bestowing on mankind. 
 
 " When I had finished reading I told Mr. Frye 
 that what I had brought was not in the nature of 
 a personal Christmas gift. It was a sum of money 
 patients and students had collected, and desired that 
 it be tendered to Mrs. Eddy for the purpose she 
 thought best for its use, either toward support of 
 the Journal, the Church services, or the proposed 
 Building Fund. 
 
 " In our very interesting Journal for January, 
 there are two articles by Mrs. Eddy to which I 
 wish to call your attention. As you know some 
 thing of the mad ambitions of certain students to 
 take from her what they consider of greatest value, 
 add something from the writings of others in order 
 to make a more popular and better paying proposi 
 tion, and to attract as many of her adherents as 
 they can, you will understand the reason for this 
 article, Well Doinge is the Fruite of Doinge Well. 
 This will deeply touch the faithful adherents who 
 know intimately her self-sacrificing labors for her 
 students, and upon the conditions I have spoken of 
 in the foregoing Mrs. Eddy has written: 
 
 Do the children of this period dream of the spiritual 
 mother s sore travail, through the long night, that has 
 opened their eyes to the light of Christian Science? 
 Cherish these new-born children that filial obedience, 
 to which the Decalogue points, with promise of pros 
 perity? Should not the loving warning, the far-seeing 
 wisdom, the gentle entreaty, the stern rebuke, have been 
 heeded, in return for all that love which brooded tire 
 less over their tender years, the love that hath fed them 
 with Truth, even the bread that cometh down from
 
 370 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 heaven, as the mother-bird tendeth her young in the 
 rock-ribbed nest of the raven s callow brood? 
 
 And what of the hope of that parent whose children 
 rise up against her, when brother slays brother, and the 
 strength of union grows weak with wickedness? The 
 mad ambition that saith, " This is the heir; come, let 
 us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours," goes forth 
 to clamor with midnight and the tempest. 
 
 " The other article by our Teacher is: The Cry 
 of Christmas-Tide. When one realizes the full 
 meaning of Christmas this beautiful title, and the 
 paragraphs which follow, touch the heart in the 
 very sound of the words, for they have in them 
 the reciprocal thoughts of her loyal followers doing 
 the best they know how to express in various ways 
 their appreciation and love, and this article is the 
 result of their words, but enriched and spiritualized 
 by their passage through her thought. Her con 
 ception of these thoughts of her students is beauti 
 fully expressed when she touches upon the desertion 
 of some adherents in whom she had placed confi 
 dence: 
 
 When the Pharisees saw Jesus do such deeds of mercy, 
 they went away and took counsel how they might re 
 move him. The antagonistic spirit of evil is still abroad; 
 but the greater spirit of Christ is also abroad, risen 
 from its grave-clothes of tradition and its cave of igno 
 rance. Let the sentinels of Zion s watch-towers shout 
 once again, " Unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son 
 is given." 
 
 In different ages the divine idea assumes different 
 forms, according to humanity s needs. In this age it 
 assumes, more than ever before, the form of Christian 
 Healing. This is the babe we are to cherish. This is 
 the babe which twines its Idving arms about the neck
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 371 
 
 of Omnipotence, and calls out infinite care from His 
 loving nature. 
 
 " This beautiful closing sentence should create 
 high desires in every earnest follower to nurture 
 this babe and protect it with love and faith 
 fulness."
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 THE Christmas holidays passed rapidly, for it 
 was the season of social events and Mary 
 enjoyed them as she never had been physically 
 able to do before. The same mail that had brought 
 Delia s letter brought letters from Mrs. Amory and 
 Gerald, with invitations to be their house guests. 
 
 " It will, in a sense," wrote Mrs. Amory, " be 
 more like a house party. About twenty will be 
 present, all intimate friends, and do not, I beg of 
 you, come with ideas of formalities in your thought, 
 for there will be none. We want to be like a group 
 of friends, a happy family. Some of those who 
 will be present have been with us so many times 
 in the past, that they are no longer treated as 
 guests." 
 
 The day previous to the opening, Mrs. Hamilton 
 and Mary went to Boston. On account of busi 
 ness, John Hamilton could not accompany them that 
 day, but would go by early train Friday morning. 
 
 Snow began falling the night previous to the 
 opening, but by noon Friday the clouds broke, and 
 the sun streamed forth upon a wonderful white 
 world. The time set for the dinner was six-thirty, 
 and as the hour drew near for the appearance of 
 the guests Gerald said to Mary: 
 
 " Little cousin, we are not going to have formali 
 ties to-night, for this is the time when brother ar- 
 
 372
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 373 
 
 tists meet each other, and I would like to have 
 you and Aunt Grace in the reception room with 
 mother so that you may greet our friends and 
 make them feel at home immediately. It will be 
 interesting to have Theodore Thomas and Gericke 
 together, two men each different in nature but 
 superb in their endeavors. You will like Mr. Lang, 
 a real gentleman and a most progressive spirit in 
 music, and in kindly Wulf Fries you will find an 
 interesting companion. Dresel too will be here, 
 and if he feels in the mood you will hear some 
 rare piano playing. Then there is Apthorp, a most 
 kindly spirit, a writer on music who has listened 
 carefully and thinks for himself; Carl Zerrahn, the 
 able conductor of the Handel and Haydn, who 
 never loses his head even when a chorus seems 
 to be going on the rocks; the great Lilli Lehmann, 
 Aunt Grace knows her." 
 
 " She came up to my room, after she had sung at 
 one of mother s afternoon musicales, last Spring. 
 She was very kind to me, and I have never forgot 
 ten how she sang. Don t you think she will be 
 surprised to see me as I am now? Who else, 
 Gerald? " 
 
 " A dear friend whose painting you have just 
 been admiring." 
 
 " F. Hopkinson Smith ! " exclaimed Mary. " I 
 have heard so much about him as painter, lecturer, 
 writer and lighthouse builder, I have wanted to 
 meet him." 
 
 " Then there is Professor Charles Eliot Norton 
 of Harvard," continued Gerald, " the most genial 
 and lovable of men. There goes the bell, one of
 
 374 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 the fellow craftsmen arriving. Don t be too for 
 mal, little cousin. Forget you are a Hamilton. Be 
 a nice little bohemian." 
 
 Gerald was at the door the moment the butler 
 opened it, and a cheery voice was heard saying, 
 " Ach, my dear Gerald. Greetings! What a von- 
 derful night. Ach, my dear Mrs. Amory." 
 
 The atmosphere of the brotherhood of artists, 
 which had been accumulating and expanding 
 throughout the house for several hours, had touched 
 Mrs. Amory even more than it had affected Gerald. 
 To her, the coming guests were the ones who talked 
 a universal language; they were chosen and tried 
 friends, and she cast aside all formalities and was 
 beside Gerald as he stood in the hall to meet them. 
 
 " It is splendid you could come to-night, Mr. 
 Fries. I hope you have brought the Italian cello." 
 
 " I have. Schust for you and Gerald. I use it 
 only on special occasions, Mrs. Amory." 
 
 " We are going to have all Italian instruments 
 in the quartette playing to-night, one Guarnerius, 
 one Stradivarius for violins, a Bergonzi viola and 
 your cello." 
 
 " Here comes Dresel," exclaimed Mr. Fries, 
 " and I haf a huge joke to put on him to-night, 
 Mrs. Amory. I hope I get him mad, then he will 
 his best play to show me how much better piano 
 player he iss than I a cello player. You vait." 
 
 Warm greetings passed between Mrs. Amory and 
 the newcomer, and when Mr. Dresel turned to the 
 cellist, and shook hands he exclaimed, " Hear you 
 been practicing all day on Traumerei so you can 
 play it to-night without a slip."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 375 
 
 " Here iss Gericke now," exclaimed Fries. " He 
 looks different from when he iss on the conductor s 
 stand trying to make some of those go-ass-you- 
 please dance players perform symphony music, 
 and here iss also Zerrahn, mit a tousand ideas in 
 his head about making improvements in der Handel 
 and Haydn." 
 
 " Taking the dead timbre out of their tones 
 probably," returned Dresel. " Here is Lilli Leh- 
 mann, a great singer and magnificent artist." 
 
 At that moment a commanding figure in rich 
 furs came into the hall, glanced right and left, 
 saw Mrs. Amory, threw her arms about her and 
 kissed her on both cheeks, then as Gerald came to 
 her reaching out both hands, she embraced him 
 as she had done his mother and added, " I greet 
 you and your mother in this new and wonderful 
 home." 
 
 " Lucky dog, hey, Dresel? " exclaimed Fries. 
 
 With a graceful sweep of her arm in genial recog 
 nition of other friends and admirers the great singer 
 made her way toward the dressing room. 
 
 " Everybody is here except Dwight and Carl 
 Faelten, I heard Gerald say," said Apthorp as he 
 greeted Fries and Dresel. " Dwight is surely com 
 ing, for I saw him at the Harvard Musical As 
 sociation Rooms only two hours ago. Here is 
 Faelten now." 
 
 A few moments later a kind face appeared at the 
 door and there was a murmur of " Dwight." Every 
 one was in expectant spirits. The guests had ad 
 mired the entrance hall with its suits of rare armor; 
 the antique, beautifully carved and gilded Italian
 
 376 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 chairs with their glorious coverings of rich bro 
 cades, and in the reception-room the cabinets, pic 
 tures, vases and carvings in wood and ivory. 
 
 Soon the signal was given for Dwight to escort 
 Mrs. Amory to the dining-room. This honor had 
 been reserved for him because of his labors in bring 
 ing about the creation of the Harvard Musical As 
 sociation, its concerts and the consequent growth 
 of the Boston Symphony Orchestra, also for his 
 efforts for the promulgation of good music through 
 his Journal. Gerald was to have Mrs. Hamilton 
 at his right, Madame Lehmann at his left, escorted 
 by Theodore Thomas, and Mary was to be seated 
 with Professor Norton. 
 
 All present knew they could speak without re 
 serve if they found something beautiful which gave 
 them pleasure, and in the former home of the 
 Amorys those who had come during the manv years 
 past, had found that appreciation of what they saw 
 and to which they called attention brought about 
 the feeling of good fellowship. If any one had at 
 all a sense of reserve in this matter it was dispelled 
 upon entering the dining room, for exclamations of 
 delight broke forth at the beauty that met their 
 gaze. 
 
 In the center stood a long refectory table, rather 
 narrow if measured by the standards of dinine 
 tables then in use, but its virtue was that one could 
 more easily talk to the guest opposite over thirty- 
 four inches than over fifty-four. 
 
 Upon the table were rare candelabra of carved 
 silver, and others silver-gilt, which gave a soft well- 
 diffused light. About the table were splendid ex-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 377 
 
 amples of Italian dining chairs, carved and touched 
 with gold and color. The table was a creation of 
 beauty. On account of the high, panelled walls 
 and the rich darkness of the chairs, it had been 
 decided that a white table-cloth with highly polished 
 silver, white china service and cut glass made an 
 effect too much of dark brown and white, and the 
 result too cold. The cloth, therefore, was of a 
 shade approaching canary yellow, and the silver 
 had been made silver-gilt, so Gerald told several 
 guests, who jokingly said there might be knives, 
 forks and spoons missing by the end of the 
 evening. 
 
 " What poetic beauty," exclaimed Otto Grund- 
 mann, the artist, to La Farge as they stopped within 
 a few feet of the table and gazed about them. 
 " Everything just right in proportion and color. 
 Where else in the country, La Farge, could you 
 find such a feast for the eye. I want to have 
 a look at those windows of yours that are in the 
 music room sometime by daylight. I saw your 
 drawings and they were very fine." 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by a soft 
 stroke on a tam-tam. Quiveringly the multitude of 
 overtones lifted themselves from the metal, then 
 lower ones sounded as the entire mass began to 
 vibrate until the deep fundamental was reached. 
 The prolonged tones, soft and quivering, floated 
 upward through the room, and seemed to hang like 
 a tonal mist among the silver panels of the ceiling. 
 
 At the head of the table Mrs. Amory had taken 
 her position, and had placed at her left, Perabo, 
 the pianist, and opposite to him Dwight. With the
 
 378 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 prolonged harmonies of the tam-tam quiet came, 
 then the rich voice of Mrs. Amory, saying, 
 " Friends, this evening is to be an informal one 
 as have been our gatherings in the past, so without 
 any further speech-making, please find your places. 
 Mr. Grundmann, don t you dare change those cards, 
 you are not going to sit beside Madame Lehmann; 
 sit where you are, opposite Mr. Smith. Mr. 
 Fields, you are opposite Professor Norton, and 
 Mr. Lang opposite Miss Hamilton. Now, Mr. 
 Fries, stop coaxing the ever-obliging Perabo to 
 change places so you can come next to me. I put 
 you opposite the slow-tempered Dresel so you would 
 not be lonesome, and far enough removed from 
 me so that I have between you and me Mr. Perabo 
 and Mr. Dwight, the peaceful members of this 
 gathering." 
 
 The repast was what was expected of those who 
 had previously enjoyed the hospitality of the 
 Amorys, one unusual and seemingly fitted to their 
 varied artistic temperaments. 
 
 " I think it was very thoughtful and kind for 
 Mrs. Amory and Gerald to set this time for my 
 especial convenience," said Theodore Thomas to 
 Gericke, " because I had this day as the only one 
 of leisure this month, and it gave me the opportunity 
 to attend the Rehearsal this afternoon. I especially 
 wanted to hear the violin concerto by Bernard." 
 
 " How did you like it? " inquired Gericke. 
 
 " Fairly well. Not a great concerto. Tuneful 
 and ornamental, but Bernard will never have saint 
 before his name in the heaven of composers. In 
 beauty of singing tone Adamowski was excellent,
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 379 
 
 and got out of the music the best there is in it. 
 I liked your playing of the Mozart Symphony, Herr 
 Gericke. It was as fine a reading as I ever heard 
 anywhere. The strings you have now are as beau 
 tiful in quality as any orchestra in the world." 
 
 " Herr Gericke has done wonderful things with 
 the orchestra," exclaimed Zerrahn enthusiastically. 
 " The bringing over of new men, which Mr. Higgin- 
 son has so wisely allowed him to do, has brought 
 in new life and cut out some unsound timber. It 
 will sometime be one of the world s finest orchestras." 
 
 " You have an exceptionally able man as your 
 concertmeister in Kneisel," said Thomas, address 
 ing Gericke. " His tone and style will soon 
 eliminate the feeling made by bringing players 
 from Europe to succeed some that the public has 
 been accustomed to see in certain positions. Some 
 of these are good fellows and the public likes them 
 as such, but they are not what we should have as 
 players to obtain finest results. When better in 
 strumentalists succeed them there rises a cry of 
 injustice in the importing of men to take their 
 places." 
 
 " I will have to bring over more men next year," 
 returned Gericke. 
 
 " I believe, Herr Gericke," said Thomas, " you 
 have a coming man in Loeffler. He is an excellent 
 violinist, of exceptional accurate technique, and I 
 feel we will hear much of him in years to come as 
 a composer." 
 
 A long hearty laugh, that started with the group 
 about Mrs. Amory and rippled toward the other end 
 of the table, caused Mrs. Hamilton to ask Apthorp,
 
 380 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 who had just returned to his chair, to tell them the 
 cause. 
 
 " It is Fries starting up Dresel, and I rather un 
 ceremoniously left my place because I heard my 
 name used in a manner which meant trouble." 
 
 "Do tell us about it," exclaimed Madame 
 Lehmann. 
 
 " What Fries has been telling needs some pre 
 liminary explanation," returned Apthorp. " In the 
 second measure of the Romanze of Chopin s E 
 minor Concerto, there has been printed, in edition 
 after edition for many years, a D sharp acciac- 
 catura which should have been B natural. This 
 note which really made out-of-joint harmony has 
 been played by the foremost pianists. Dresel dis 
 covered that it was wrong, wrote the publishers, 
 and the correction was accepted and the change 
 made in a new edition. Now comes the ending by 
 Fries to Dresel s excellent musicianship, and he 
 quoted me as saying that I told him Dresel was 
 so elated at having made this correction that he 
 began looking for mistakes in the harmony Bach 
 had written, with the result that he wrote the dif 
 ferent publishers of the master s works that he had 
 found nearly three hundred. When they answered 
 him they addressed the letter, instead of to Mr. 
 Dresel, to Dr. Esel." 
 
 When the laughter had subsided Mrs. Hamilton 
 asked, " What did Mr. Dresel say? " 
 
 " He almost shouted, I know Apthorp, and it 
 is a big lie all of it. 
 
 " Fries then poured oil on the fire by saying, 
 * Neffer mind, friend Dresel, efferybody knows you
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 381 
 
 harmony write, better as Bach, only dey like his 
 moosic better. 
 
 " Really though," went on Apthorp, " Dresel has 
 written some very lovely songs, but for some reason 
 he will not publish them. If he should be in just 
 the mood later in the evening, you will find his 
 playing beautiful, with a singing touch very few 
 other pianists possess." 
 
 " What was the cause of that burst of laughter? " 
 asked Mrs. Hamilton of Major Higginson, who was 
 seated nearer the center of the table. 
 
 " Grundmann asked Hopkinson Smith why he did 
 not paint one of the lighthouses he has built. 
 Smith replied he did not know a paint that would 
 not wash off." 
 
 " Grundmann does not see it yet," exclaimed 
 Gerald, " and La Farge is enormously amused to 
 see how it will explode in Grundmann s brain." 
 
 All eyes were turned on Grundmann. After a 
 few seconds Gerald said, " It hasn t exploded yet, 
 and probably will not until one of Grundmann s 
 pupils paints a lighthouse." 
 
 " I do not feel as hopeless as some relative to 
 music written and to be written by Americans," 
 said Apthorp as the conversation turned upon this 
 subject. 
 
 " There are three good men in this country," 
 added Gerald, " Paine, Foote and Chadwick. 
 Your predecessor, Mr. Henschel (turning to Ger- 
 icke), played Chadwick s Overture, Thalia, and it 
 has decided merit because it shows unmistakable 
 individuality in musical thought. The composer 
 has played over to me some sketches for an Over-
 
 382 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 ture, a companion piece, Melpomene, which I be 
 lieve will strike a new note in American music." 
 
 During the many courses, good fellowship pre 
 vailed about the long table. Stories serious and 
 witty were told. The universal language of artists, 
 which makes itself more felt than heard, was every 
 where floating about in the form of invisible at 
 mospheres, touching and warming into kindliness, 
 happiness and brilliancy every guest. Among the 
 musicians, themes of old and of new works were 
 hummed as illustrations of the point, and the artists 
 traced designs in the air or on the cloth. The 
 literary element quoted passages from new and old 
 writers, and at frequent intervals a witty remark 
 had to be repeated so that others could enjoy its 
 spontaneity and brilliancy. The air was full of 
 sparkle and good comradeship. Frequently John 
 Hamilton and his wife glanced at Mary, and they 
 smiled to each other at the manner in which she 
 was holding her own with those who were known as 
 brilliant wits with Fields, Apthorp, and especially 
 with that splendid raconteur, Hopkinson Smith, and 
 at some of her sallies, said in a delightfully char 
 acteristic way, there was laughter and applause. 
 
 " Smith," said Fields, " you have an opponent 
 now you cannot overcome as easily as you usually 
 do. You should put Miss Hamilton into one of 
 your stories. Why, man, if you could get it down 
 as she says it you would make a great hit. I would 
 publish it, Smith, but honestly speaking, more for 
 the sake of Miss Hamilton than for you, because 
 your stuff is - - well, the public knows." 
 
 " You are right for once, Fields, the public does
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 383 
 
 know. Even you can t fool it all the time," 
 returned Smith. 
 
 " Now, Smith," said Fields, as he came back to 
 the attack, " a publisher, you notice I mention him 
 first, as he is the more important, and the writer, 
 should always remain friends, for the author needs 
 the publisher more than the party of the first part 
 needs the writer." 
 
 "Well, Fields," returned Smith, "you do not 
 have to commit yourself to my interests in your 
 roundabout way. I have a publisher and am not 
 looking for another. I would rather build several 
 more lighthouses or foundations for Statues of 
 Liberty than bother you about publishing. You 
 see, Fields, the great writer, like the lighthouse, 
 gives light, but the publisher is sometimes so near 
 sighted he cannot see it." 
 
 " Very good, Smith, very good, but with your 
 intimacy with lighthouses your argument should be 
 better, and I, out of my knowledge, will enlighten 
 you. You see, Smith, that although the thought 
 of the writer is like the light of the lighthouse, as 
 you have intimated, the publisher often makes the 
 light actually brighter by trimming the thought- 
 wick, and cleaning the glass the light- thought is to 
 shine through, so that it is larger and clearer, and 
 last of all, and of the greatest of importance, is 
 the fact that the publisher is like the great reflec 
 tors which direct the light and make it carry further. 
 Without us publishers, Smith, you authors would 
 be trying to shed your light with about as much 
 power as a hand lantern. This is the time I get 
 you, Smith."
 
 384 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " But you haven t, Mr. Fields," said Mary with 
 mirth sparkling in her eyes. 
 
 " Why not, Miss Hamilton? " 
 
 " Because, Mr. Fields, without the light, there 
 would be no need for trimming wicks, cleaning 
 glasses, or of reflectors." 
 
 " Excellent, Miss Hamilton," cried La Farge. 
 
 " Miss Hamilton," said Perabo, in his quiet tone, 
 with a smile lighting up his earnest face, " that was 
 a splendid answer to that sharp, Fields, who is 
 always trying to get the best of everybody." 
 
 " The subject is getting quite uncomfortable," 
 said Fields with a laugh. " I have no backers. 
 Let us change it. By the way, Professor Norton, 
 and I say, Dwight (and Fields raised his voice so 
 as to get the attention of everybody at the table), 
 I wonder how Schiller would have liked chewing 
 gum for the subject of a poem, although Heine 
 perhaps would have been a better tribute maker to 
 the succulent morsel." 
 
 Those who understood the reason of the mention 
 of chewing-gum laughed and looked knowingly at 
 each other, and Dwight, usually serious, exclaimed 
 with an assumed air of injured feelings, " I know 
 Apthorp wants to tell it to every one who has not 
 heard it, so go ahead." 
 
 " What in the world has chewing-gum got to do 
 with Schiller or Heine," exclaimed Madame Leh- 
 mann; "it is not mentioned at all in their biogra 
 phies so far as I can remember, and I believe I am 
 quite right. Did you ever hear of Schiller or Heine 
 chewing gum while they wrote their great poems, 
 Herr Gericke? "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 385 
 
 The table was now in an uproar, and Apthorp, 
 with a face as grave as a Puritan parson, said, 
 " Chewing-gum, Madame Lehmann, and Herr 
 Gericke, in this particular instance is a symbol of 
 the untiring effort of the masses, and of value as 
 a part of the belongings of a person which can be 
 bequeathed (and here he gave a peculiar look at 
 Fields who had been watching the expression on the 
 faces of Madame Lehmann and Gericke). The 
 question of the value of such," went on Apthorp in 
 serious tones, " came up at a meeting of a Commit 
 tee of the Harvard Musical Association. Fields 
 spoke of the title of a new song he had just seen 
 in a publisher s price list, Give my chewing-gum 
 to Gerty. A few moments later, just as the con 
 versation was about to turn to another subject, our 
 good Dwight said to Fields, That was a strange 
 freak of fancy, the title to the song you just men 
 tioned. I can t see what could have suggested 
 such a curious connection of ideas. I can under 
 stand chewing-gum, like many other things, being 
 made the subject of a popular song for some of 
 the very ordinary people, but I do not see especially 
 why chewing-gum should be given to Goethe. " 
 
 Even Dwight joined heartily in the laugh that 
 went from one end of the table to the other, for 
 Apthorp was a good mimic and his suggestion of 
 Fields tones, and of Dwight s manner of speech, 
 were close to the real. 
 
 With the subsiding of the laughter, the deep voice 
 of Grundmann was heard calling Gerald, and when 
 he had his attention, he asked if there would be quar 
 tette playing during the evening. Gerald answered
 
 386 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 in the affirmative, and said that Zach would come 
 with his viola later. " I presume, Grundmann, you 
 want to hear the slow movement of the Tschaikow- 
 sky D minor Quartette. Well, we are not going to 
 play it. We are tired of it, so is Thomas and 
 Fries." 
 
 " Do you mean," exclaimed Grundmann, " that 
 that music has gone stale with you players, or is 
 it a back number? I believe it has many years 
 of life ahead of it. As a conductor, Thomas, what 
 is your opinion? " 
 
 The whole table was now listening for the ex 
 pert consideration of this famous slow movement, 
 and Thomas answered, " I am of the same opinion 
 as Gerald, and yet agree with you. I do not want 
 to ntov it for some time, but the public will like it 
 for years to come, for perhaps a decade or more, 
 because it has in it all the elements of winning 
 popular favor, and the increasing musical public 
 which is arriving by slow awakenings will enjoy 
 and demand it for still another decade. How do 
 you feel about it, Herr Gericke? " 
 
 " The same way. I liked it and I still care for 
 it, but don t want to hear it for some time." 
 
 " Well, Mrs. Amory," exclaimed Grundmann, 
 " the men who could give me much pleasure ab 
 solutely refuse to do so. Painting after all is a 
 better and greater art than music. You can go a 
 hundred times to see a picture you like, but these 
 music gods dictate what you shall hear and what 
 you shall not. What do you say, Smith, you re 
 supposed to be an artist? " 
 
 " Grundmann, I am really sorry," answered
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 387 
 
 Smith, " but I have not heard a word you have 
 been saying. I have been trying to work out a 
 formula for a paint for painting a lighthouse that 
 will not wash off." 
 
 La Farge and Fields chuckled, and Grundmann 
 continued, " Painting lighthouses is not an art, 
 Smith (another laugh from those about which en 
 couraged the speaker), so why bring commercial 
 ism into this occasion? " 
 
 " But I have to sell pictures, Grundmann." 
 
 " Well," returned the other excitedly, " what 
 has selling pictures got to do with painting light 
 houses? Why mix your engineering with art? " 
 
 More argument upon this subject was shortened 
 by Grundmann s attention to a most appetizing 
 salad which had been placed before him, and the 
 interlude of quiet was taken by Lang to speak with 
 growing enthusiasm of the piano quintette that 
 would be played later. " It will make you feel as 
 you never have before, and, La Farge, it should 
 inspire a great Gothic window for you, but it will 
 raise the very devil with Dwight and Perabo. They 
 will have musical indigestion for a week. Dwight 
 will enjoy sitting up late nights ransacking dic 
 tionaries for the most biting words he can find to 
 use in a criticism when the work shall be publicly 
 performed. He will go his criticism of Wagner 
 cne better." 
 
 If there was exhilarating badinage at the end of 
 the table presided over by Mrs. Amory, there were 
 matters of deep interest at the other, for Mrs. 
 Hamilton was the center of attraction. Gericke, 
 Professor Norton, Madame Lehmann and Apthorp
 
 388 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 all felt the atmosphere of splendid culture that 
 emanated from her. To Professor Norton she was 
 the one woman he had met in years he believed 
 could understand the subjects nearest his heart and 
 the bent of his life s efforts. In her he felt was 
 the rare combination of a beautiful personality and 
 a distinctive individuality. 
 
 Major Higginson and John Hamilton, sitting 
 opposite each other, were talking of money con 
 ditions and the expansion of certain industries, but 
 the latter found greatest interest in his friend s ideas 
 relative to his plans for the Symphony Orchestra 
 for the coming year. In his quiet and modest 
 manner, he told not of his trials since its establish 
 ment, but of the needs of such a band of players 
 for the benefit of those who loved music, and John 
 Hamilton was astonished at the broad lines of 
 philanthropic plans he outlined, for he knew that 
 Major Higginson was no dreamer of mere dreams, 
 but a very great man of keen business instincts. 
 
 It was evident, from the close attention of those 
 sitting near Mary and Fields, that something inter 
 esting was taking place, and there was sudden 
 laughter at the return by Mary of a bon mot made 
 by Fields, and a hush had come over those near 
 as they listened to the quick crackling of words 
 from both in answer to each other. 
 
 " You should have one of our Long Island fisher 
 men in one of your books, Mr. Smith. He is of 
 the real type you meet only on the sea side of the 
 island, and by honesty and industry he has made 
 himself a good business and has several fishing 
 smacks. His wife is pretty and considerably
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 389 
 
 younger. He is opposed to the use of powder or 
 any false adornment. One day last summer they 
 called on mother and me. George had just returned 
 from New York City to which place he had not 
 been since his wedding day some six years ago. 
 Evidently to keep his little wife in what he believed 
 to be the proper place, he warmed up about the 
 indecencies of the great city and recounted how 
 he stood near the Grand Central and took notes of 
 the people. Evidently his wife had made a com 
 parison between him and some yachtsmen who had 
 camped on an island near their home, and George 
 was going to find out in what way his wife thought 
 he differed from them. He described his observa 
 tions while in New York in a curious drawl, but 
 his ire was aroused by a woman who had used a 
 little more powder than was necessary: l Then 
 came along a woman, p raps God made her, but 
 I wouldn t a had the patience, but you could war 
 rant her hand painted, as it says in some of the 
 stores over some chiny. You could tell that by 
 the look of her without askin the Lord, but He ll 
 not warrant it fast color, neither will her husband. 
 Tween you an me. Miss Hamilton, I d rather have 
 a yaller dorg than a painted wife. One can t help 
 bein a yaller dors: an he goes on his face value, 
 but t orher s a counterfeit, an a bad un, with the 
 date, and the " In God we trust " left off. " 
 
 When Mrs. Amory arose from her chair every 
 body knew that the time for music had come. As 
 she did so a large section of the panelling moved 
 aside, which gave a view of the music room bril 
 liantly lighted.
 
 39 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 Then the appreciative guests wandered about the 
 great room. Their tastes immediately found what 
 most appealed to them. La Farge joined Grund- 
 mann, who was standing as if fascinated before a 
 beautiful Monticelli. " One of his fairly early 
 ones," said La Farge, examining it closely, " and 
 is extraordinarily beautiful." 
 
 " I want Smith to see this," exclaimed Grund- 
 mann, and he called to him. 
 
 " Look at that, Smith. Is there any one can tell 
 what Monticelli used with his pigments to give them 
 luminosity? If it were an oil varnish the painting 
 would have darkened by this time." 
 
 " The under painting, scumbling, scraping and 
 glazing are remarkably subtile," remarked Smith. 
 " There is no doubt, La Farge, that if gases and 
 moisture could be kept away from pigments, some 
 that have been called fugitive colors would be 
 permanent. In several of the Van Eykes there 
 are colors which we consider now as fugitive, yet 
 there they are in those old masterpieces practically 
 as fresh to-day as when put on the canvas." 
 
 " I am glad to have seen such a fine example of 
 Monticelli as this," remarked La Farge. " Like 
 great music it touches me to the heart." 
 
 While the painters went about the room looking 
 at the splendid works of art that drew their love 
 and study, the musicians, who had taken in the 
 general beauty of the room, had been naturally 
 drawn toward an Italian harpsichord. 
 
 " This is a far more beautiful instrument on the 
 exterior than the other, Gerald," said Dwight. " Is 
 it as good in tone? "
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 391 
 
 " The other was a Rucker of Antwerp. A fine 
 instrument, but out of place in this room on account 
 of its color. This one is exceptional and has a 
 sixteen-foot bass." 
 
 Gerald raised the lid of ivory and gold with ex 
 quisite scrolls and designs, and there were ex 
 clamations of delight. 
 
 " Three banks of keys," exclaimed Lang, " most 
 exceptional is it not, Gerald." 
 
 " Yes. It was made by Vincentius Sodi, and the 
 three manuals require less drawing of stops to 
 obtain the different qualities," and Gerald played 
 upon it and showed how these were obtained. 
 " Now, friend Lang, sit down and get acquainted 
 with it, because we will use it to-night." 
 
 " Gerald, I am anxious to see the Guarnerius you 
 bought in New York. I hear it is very fine," said 
 Thomas. 
 
 Gerald went to a beautiful Italian cabinet, 
 touched a secret spring, applied his fingers to one 
 of the many carved heads, and a panel swung upon 
 its hinges, and he drew forth the Guarnerius. 
 
 " There is no doubt as to who made it, Gerald," 
 exclaimed Thomas delightedly. " Let me have a 
 bow, and where can I go where others will not 
 disturb me? " 
 
 " I will have you shown to the grill room down 
 stairs where there will be no noise, and the acous 
 tics are excellent." 
 
 Fifteen minutes later Thomas returned and 
 greeted Gerald with the remark, " A magnificent 
 instrument, every note developed." 
 
 " Gerald," said Madame Lehmann, who came to
 
 392 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 where he and Thomas were standing, " we will 
 surely have some music for the harpsichord, shall 
 we not? " Gerald answered in the affirmative. 
 " It is a long time," continued the great singer, 
 " since I have heard one of those old instruments. 
 I want to be taken back to the time of the earlier 
 Mozart, before he changed his manner of writing 
 as he did when the pianoforte came into use, and I 
 want to live in the atmosphere of wigs, patches, 
 beautiful snuff boxes and formal gardens. I be 
 lieve that in this room, more European than any I 
 have seen in this country, I can dream beautiful 
 dreams to such old stately music as was written in 
 that period. Why cannot we begin now. Those 
 painters have looked at nearly every picture in the 
 room, and when Mr. Smith finishes his enthusiastic 
 admiration of that Watteau which he cannot seem to 
 get away from, we can begin." 
 
 " I agree with you, Madame," returned Thomas. 
 " I want to hear music to-night, although some 
 times I desire to get away from it because I have 
 to listen to so much, but everything seems to be 
 just right for the enjoyment of the best the 
 surroundings in the dining room, the dinner, oh! 
 what a meal for a king, and then the company, 
 every one a lover of the beautiful. If there were 
 several hundred here, well you know, Madame, 
 how you feel 
 
 "Then, friend Thomas," said Gerald, "I am 
 going to ask you to play the violin part of a trio 
 by Couperin. Lang will play the harpsichord, and 
 Fries the viola da gamba." 
 
 "We will have the same tone-color for which
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 393 
 
 Couperin wrote," exclaimed Thomas enthusiasti 
 cally. " Madame Lehmann, you will be able to 
 dream perfumed dreams of the gorgeous days of the 
 early seventeen hundreds, of the wonderful silks, 
 velvets, laces; the beautiful ladies, the gallants in 
 their colorful garments " 
 
 " How wonderful it all must have been," ex 
 claimed the singer. 
 
 " Ya," broke in Fries, " and mitoud bathdubs." 
 
 " Oh, you practical man. If you were an actress 
 you would feel well, what is the use talking 
 dresses to a musician, I will get more sympathy 
 from those painters," and she swept an imperial 
 gesture for Smith, La Farge and Grundmann to 
 draw near. " These surroundings and the old music 
 should inspire you painters to re-create what took 
 place in the European courts in the early eighteenth 
 century. This is atmosphere, but the lights must 
 not be turned down during the playing of this 
 old music, for it was not done at that time, as the 
 gorgeous dresses would not have shown to 
 advantage." 
 
 Gerald had brought from a corner a Gothic 
 quartette music rack, rich in carving, and placed it 
 near the harpsichord. At the sound of tuning the 
 guests spoke in lower tones and with a feeling of 
 expectancy, and soon the music began. Fries had 
 taken particular delight in practicing upon the rare 
 viola da gamba Gerald had lent him, and now he 
 evoked its tender voice, a little thinner than that 
 of the cello and not so robust. Thomas was using 
 a fine Amati instrument, as he felt the Guarnerius 
 was too large in tone for the delicate, lace-like
 
 394 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 music they were to play. The dignified Prelude, 
 the Allemande, the stately Sarabande, were played 
 in the " grand style " of the period. The Rigadoun 
 was taken with inspiring sprightliness, and the For- 
 lane with its lively, six-eight time brought the com 
 position to a joyous close. 
 
 Sincere applause and expressions of delight came 
 at the conclusion, and there were many compli 
 ments for Mr. Lang s able playing of the harpsi 
 chord from which he obtained various effects of 
 tone-color. 
 
 " Play the trio by Henry Lawes, for harpsichord, 
 viola da gamba and viola d amore," Lang requested 
 of Gerald. 
 
 " Do, please," pleaded Madame Lehmann, " for 
 it is a long time since I have heard a viola d amore. 
 I wish conductors would have the obligate written 
 for that instrument, in The Huguenots, played upon 
 it instead of upon the orchestra viola as we con 
 tinually hear it." 
 
 " Your word is law in this case, Madame, and we 
 will play the trio Mr. Lang suggested," said Ger 
 ald, with his gracious manner and winning smile. 
 
 Mary came to look at the instrument she had 
 never before seen or heard, a type, rare and beau 
 tiful, dating back to a time earlier than the violin. 
 Gerald said, " I verily believe this is Parker s favor 
 ite instrument. He says it is like one of Mrs. 
 Eddy s poems, beginning, O er waiting harp- 
 strings. These seven sympathetic strings of wire 
 that run under the finger-board are never touched 
 during playing by the fingers or the bow. When 
 they are in perfect tune with these seven strings
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 395 
 
 over the finger-board, that are played with the bow, 
 they respond like this (and Gerald drew the bow 
 across one string, then stopped its vibration with 
 his finger, but the sympathetic string sang on with 
 all its shimmering harmonics unbroken, for nothing 
 had pressed upon it to stop the complete vibration 
 in its entire length), and," Gerald concluded, "for 
 some reason Parker calls the tones given out by 
 those sympathetic strings, unlabored motion. " 
 
 At the close of the first movement Madame 
 Lehmann cried out, " Bravo! Bravo! It is wiin- 
 derschon. The old Italian luthiers knew what was 
 beautiful in tones." 
 
 At the conclusion of the trio an animated dis 
 cussion took place relative to the difference in style 
 of Couperin and Laws, which led up to the counter 
 point of Bach, and to illustrate what he desired to 
 make clear, Dresel went to the piano and played 
 one of the " Preludes." 
 
 His touch and interpretation were so beautiful 
 that more was demanded, and in the appreciative 
 atmosphere, his retiring and introspective nature 
 expanded and the music became extraordinarily 
 vital. 
 
 There were calls from every direction for 
 Madame Lehmann to sing, and with Gericke s 
 sympathetic accompaniments she held her audience 
 in ecstasy with songs by Franck, Schubert, Schu 
 mann, and then several old Italian pieces that had 
 in their scales and harmony the clinging incense of 
 the church. Then there was the Schumann " Quin 
 tette " with Perabo at the piano. At its conclusion 
 a question was raised by Dwight relative to the use
 
 396 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 of counterpoint in its capacity as a medium to vital 
 ize, as opposed to its use merely as a variation, or 
 as a part of form. Numerous passages were cited 
 and Carl Faelten in support of a statement he had 
 made took his place before the piano and played 
 Raff s Rigadoun with such sweep and abandon that 
 the subject of discussion was forgotten. The names 
 of pieces suggested to him, combined with the at 
 mosphere of appreciation, brought from him as 
 splendid playing of the modern school as had ever 
 been heard in Boston. When he arose from the 
 piano, Gericke said to Thomas, " Faelten is to be 
 the soloist with the Symphony the week after next, 
 and will play Beethoven s Emperor Concerto which 
 he does superbly." 
 
 It was now about eleven-thirty, and Gerald an 
 nounced that there was awaiting them in the grill 
 room a few delicacies which would serve as a bridge 
 between what had been heard and what was to 
 come. A half hour of mental relaxation, good con 
 versation and brilliant play of wit, and then Thomas 
 announced that the next composition to be played 
 would be the first performance, public or private, in 
 America, a Quintette by Cesar Franck for piano 
 and strings. 
 
 When the guests returned to the music room they 
 found the lights turned low and piano and music 
 stands of the players lighted by tall candlesticks of 
 carved wood decorated in silver, gold and color. 
 
 The glow of candles lighted tenderly the area 
 occupied by the players. Outside the circle of 
 light there hung shadows which made all objects 
 indistinct, and unconsciously there crept into the
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 397 
 
 hearts of all the feeling that there was budding for 
 each a new and beautiful experience. 
 
 The difficulties of the task before them the play 
 ers knew well. The opening measures swept them 
 into a rising tide of high inspiration, and gradually 
 some of the listeners felt within them an awaken 
 ing, then a splendid urgence of poetic thought. 
 The idiom of the music, new, vital and distinctive, 
 held them in an ecstatic state until the end. 
 
 At the conclusion there was a burst of applause 
 from the painters and the literary element, but all 
 the musicians did not show enthusiasm. It was 
 easy to see that Dwight did not accept the music 
 of Franck any more than he had the advanced 
 works of Wagner. To the kindly and lovable 
 Perabo the dissonances were too many and he felt 
 that no composer would ever be able to write 
 greater music than his idol, Beethoven. Dresel was 
 broad in his view. The music troubled him because 
 he could not mentally analyze the rapid changes 
 of key, for Franck, unlike the older masters, did 
 not modulate, but in beautiful, bold and colorful 
 strokes leaped to a new atmosphere. He expressed 
 his belief that such music should be heard several 
 times, and that from each repetition it would 
 be clearer. 
 
 Carl Faelten, the most modern in feeling of the 
 pianists present, with the exception of Lang, saw 
 great beauties in the music. Madame Lehmann in 
 her enthusiasm asked to have it repeated, at which 
 statement Dwight thought it about time to go home, 
 for the dissonances and rhythms were so disturbing 
 that he knew he could not sleep if he had to listen
 
 398 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 to it again. Theodore Thomas brought the matter 
 to a climax by suggesting that as a suitable ending 
 to the splendid evening they should repeat the slow 
 movement, and those who did not care to study 
 such beautiful music should try to be progressive, 
 for as there is constant evolution in business and in 
 every-day living, art will not stand at one point of 
 expression, but will continue to reflect, as it has 
 always done, the spirit of the life of the time.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE next day the Hamiltons returned to New 
 York. Mrs. Amory and Gerald urged Mary 
 to stay with them and be present at the reception 
 to be given Mrs. Amory s mother, the Countess. 
 This was three weeks distant and plans had been 
 made which would make this affair eclipse in beauty 
 and richness anything that had ever been given in 
 Boston. Gerald had engaged the services of his 
 friend, Rafael Joseffy, the famous pianist, and in 
 addition had planned certain novel and interesting 
 entertainments for the guests. 
 
 These allurements Mary had to decline, as she 
 had made arrangements to go with her mother and 
 father for a yachting trip in southern waters. To 
 this she had long looked forward during her in- 
 validism, and now that she was well her anticipa 
 tion was keen. 
 
 The days went swiftly by and the preparations 
 for the southern trip had been made. On the morn 
 ing before their departure, Mary said to her mother, 
 " It seems too bad that we cannot be in Boston 
 to-morrow and then go south." 
 
 " I tried to manage it, my dear, so we could, but 
 your father s business engagements make it im 
 perative that we leave on the very day of the recep 
 tion. He has so little time to spare for recreation 
 
 399
 
 4OO From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 that I do not like to rob him of one hour of it 
 after he has made the plans." 
 
 After dinner that evening, Mary began studying 
 maps of the Florida coast, and was intent upon read 
 ing descriptions of the Spanish settlements of Cuba, 
 when Jane appeared. " A telegram, Miss Mary." 
 
 Mary opened it and read: " Come at once. Ac 
 cident to Mr. Gerald. He needs your help. 
 PARKER." 
 
 A great wave of feeling surged into Mary s heart 
 and immediately she made her plans. She would 
 give up all and go to Gerald. This was her first 
 duty and she knew Parker would not have tele 
 graphed to her unless he felt she could be of help. 
 
 Her father and mother were in the library. She 
 read them the telegram and told them she would go 
 over on the night train. A look of dismay and dis 
 appointment came into Mrs. Hamilton s eyes, then 
 it disappeared and she said, " You are right, Mary. 
 I will help you get ready." 
 
 John Hamilton had grasped his daughter s 
 thought more quickly and accurately than his wife, 
 and tears filled his eyes when he realized that Mary 
 had not once thought of the sacrifice of her long- 
 anticipated pleasure. 
 
 When Mary arrived in Boston she decided to go 
 to the Tremont House for breakfast, then to Par 
 ker s shop. 
 
 By eiffht o clock she was on her way to see Par 
 ker. As the cab drove up to the curb he was at 
 the door of his place and after greeting her, said, 
 " I felt vou might come the first thing this morning 
 and made a point to be here."
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 401 
 
 In answer to Mary s inquiries he said, " Over 
 two weeks ago Mr. Gerald slipped on an icy place 
 in the street and fell. He struck on his right arm. 
 At first he took no notice of a bruise that showed 
 on the skin, but in a day the arm began to pain 
 when he played. 
 
 " Mrs. Amory called their physician. He pro 
 nounced it a minor injury and that in a few days 
 the stiffness would disappear. Instead of getting 
 better the arm grew steadily worse, and about ten 
 days ago a specialist was called for consultation. 
 He prescribed massage and electrical treatment and 
 held out hopes that Mr. Gerald would be able to 
 play at the reception, which is to be a very great 
 affair. The fact is, Miss Hamilton, the arm is use 
 less now. There is feeling in it but Mr. Gerald 
 cannot lift it." 
 
 " When did you first hear of Gerald s injury, 
 Mr. Parker? " 
 
 " Yesterday, Miss Hamilton. I was out of town 
 for three weeks doing some work. Before I went 
 away I left Mr. Gerald the keys to my shop so 
 he could do his teaching, but I don t know whether 
 or not he has been here." 
 
 " And what of Aunt Giuliana? " inquired Mary. 
 
 " Mrs. Amory holds herself in control through 
 the hope that the electrical treatment will bring 
 about speedy recovery. To keep Mr. Gerald from 
 worrying she has urged him to practice with his 
 left hand so he would hold his technique up to the 
 mark. This he has done four and five hours a day, 
 and he has mentally rehearsed the bowing. 
 
 " Yesterday was Mr. Gerald s worst day. He
 
 402 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 seemed to feel that all hope had vanished, and 
 Mrs. Amory was nearly in a state of break-down. 
 It must have been her last extremity when she sent 
 for me late yesterday afternoon to see Mr. Gerald. 
 He had not wanted to have any one call. His sense 
 of despair overshadowed all else. It was the most 
 pitiful thing I ever experienced to see Mr. Gerald 
 with a pathetic, despairing look upon his face, try 
 ing to get some inspiration and relief by diligently 
 practicing with his left hand. There is no pleasure 
 in it I know, and he keeps at it only by the urgence 
 of a blind hope that in a miraculous way he will 
 find his arm suddenly performing its work as before. 
 
 " O, Miss Hamilton, it is pitiful, pitiful beyond 
 words, and I failed in my work for him. I tried to 
 protect him as a father would his son, and Mr. Ger 
 ald knew it and loved me for it, but because I felt 
 the depth of his feeling and knew the depth of my 
 own, I I I personally tried to protect him 
 instead of leaving him in God s care." At this 
 point Parker s voice broke and his honest face 
 became convulsed with emotion. 
 
 With a few encouraging words. Mary cheered 
 him, and said, " It is well Gerald did not know I 
 was coming. I will go immediately, and to-day 
 as never before we will try to realize the meaning 
 of the words, To those leaning on the sustaining 
 infinite, to-day is big with blessings. " 
 
 Within five minutes she was at the door of the 
 Amory home. When her aunt met her in the 
 reception room, Mary saw in her face the traces 
 of grief almost to the point of desperation. With 
 a convulsive sob Mrs. Amory threw her arms about
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 403 
 
 Mary and wept. With a gentle pressure of her 
 hand and a few loving words she quieted her grief, 
 and in an even voice which seemed to have taken 
 on some of the gentle, convincing authority of her 
 Aunt Delia, said, " Now I want to see Gerald, Aunt 
 Giuliana. Do not announce me, please. Let me 
 go to him quietly." 
 
 Gerald sat in a large, comfortable chair, and 
 beside him at his left, upon a table within easy 
 reach, his precious instrument, and at his right 
 another table upon which lay his bow so he could 
 take it up immediately if he found his arm would 
 resume its functions. 
 
 Just as Mary was about to enter, Mrs. Amory 
 drew her back into a corner and said, " Gerald has 
 not touched his violin this morning. He has usually 
 done about two hours of practice by this time." 
 
 Mary walked quietly into the room and spoke 
 Gerald s name just before she reached him. He 
 turned. His face was pale. His eyes had a look 
 of being turned in upon himself, and oh, the grief 
 and despair in them, but when he saw Mary stand 
 ing radiant and smiling before him, with confidence 
 and something in her expression and poise that ex 
 pressed power, color came into his cheeks, his eyes 
 brightened, and " Mary! " burst from his drawn 
 lips. He stood up and extended his left hand. 
 Without seeming to notice that it was his left hand 
 he gave, she took it in both of hers without giving 
 him the chance to ask pardon for not being able 
 to give the right. In her days of invalidism Ger 
 ald had never laid stress upon her condition. 
 
 " Let us sit down, Gerald," said Mary in her
 
 404 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 soft, even tone, " and see the good there is in store 
 for us." 
 
 " There is nothing worth hoping for in the future, 
 Mary. I shall never be able to play again, and 
 almost as bad as that is the fact that those children 
 who are doing so well, those I was teaching to play, 
 will have to find another teacher. I loved them, 
 although they were ragged, and sometimes smelt 
 very strongly of garlic, but there were three of 
 very great talent." 
 
 Mary realized that these pupils were very close 
 to Gerald s heart and she led him on to speak 
 further about them. 
 
 It was not long before he became more like his 
 old self, and he told of his last lesson with them. 
 " Although I could not play, I coached them for 
 interpretation of the pieces they had learned, and I 
 had to sing when I should have played. I knew 
 that it would be the last lesson, and they evidently 
 felt it. Giovanni, who is about fifteen, very sensi 
 tive, thoughtful and receptive to all that is beau 
 tiful, came to me with tears in his eyes and said, 
 Signer, if you no play more, ever, you must com 
 pose music. Write down what you have played 
 to us so beautiful it makes us forget our little 
 rooms, the cold and dark. Do it, Signer, for Gio 
 vanni and cousin Lucia, who says " when you make 
 up music it makes her always want to be a good 
 girl." " 
 
 " Gerald, dear, there is a wide horizon before 
 you. In the past you have said you wanted to 
 compose, but you felt there were two requirements 
 which you could not see your way clearly to fulfil.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 405 
 
 First, the time for it; second, a vehicle such as 
 words, which in themselves, would be in a new 
 tougue ; and third, the conception of a new idiom of 
 musical speech to translate that new and vital 
 tongue. I have it right, have I not, Gerald? " 
 
 " Exactly, Mary," said Gerald brightening. 
 
 " Aunt Delia," said Mary, " sent me this poem 
 a week ago. It is a new version of the same pub 
 lished some time ago. It affected me strongly and 
 beautifully when I read it, Gerald, because it is a 
 part of my own experience, and it is true, true, as 
 true, Gerald, as I am here. The words could not 
 have been written but by one who had passed 
 through the experiences as related in the poem. 
 They are by Aunt Delia s teacher, Mrs. Eddy, and 
 I have memorized the poem so I can have it always 
 with me as an inspiration and show me to which 
 stanza I have grown." 
 
 Then in low, soft and expressive tones, Mary 
 began : 
 
 " O er waiting harpstrings of the mind 
 
 There sweeps a strain, 
 Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind 
 The power of pain." 
 
 There was something in the manner in which 
 Mary read the lines that touched Gerald deeply. 
 She seemed to go far beneath the surface and gave 
 an interpretation which brought to him the feeling 
 that had enveloped him when he saw Mary after 
 her healing, in her aunt s rooms, when the wonderful 
 vision had come to him which he had tried to
 
 406 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 hold but which had faded away. He asked her 
 to read the poem again and there came a great 
 thrill of a new spirit of courage. 
 
 " Now, Gerald, let me analyze this poem, just 
 as you used to analyze Beethoven and Wagner to 
 me. Seven, in the Scriptures, denotes perfection, 
 and in this poem of seven stanzas the thought rises 
 from the imperfect, the sinning and the sorrowing 
 to perfection, and each of these verses stands for 
 the trying of man as in the Psalms, Tried in the 
 furnace of earth seven times. Each of these seven 
 verses tells of the successive steps upward in the 
 process of rising from the senses to the spiritual. 
 
 " Every sick, sinning, willful and fretful human 
 being is a harp out of tune, waiting for the Master 
 hand to put it in perfect and lasting tune. Just 
 as Jesus went about in his healing work, meek and 
 humble, and those he healed were put in tune with 
 the Christ-thought, so this same divine Truth 
 comes to sufferers to-day, not with triumphal blasts 
 of trumpets, nor with shouts of multitudes but as 
 the still, small voice. The disciples were wait 
 ing harpstrings, so was Lazarus, the daughter of 
 Jairus and all those the Master healed and purified. 
 Most of those who attended the little Church in 
 Hawthorne Hall and now come to the services in 
 Chickering Hall were waiting harpstrings ; the 
 students who came to Mrs. Eddy to be taught, their 
 students and patients, and Gerald like them 7 was 
 a waiting harpstring. We were all put in tune with 
 the Christ thought through the rediscovered method 
 the Master had used and we could not help being 
 healed and regenerated. The first verse is the heal-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 407 
 
 ing stanza, and until now, Gerald, you were a part of 
 this stanza. 
 
 " The second is the next step upward after the 
 healing, for with healing there should come purifica 
 tion of thought, nobler ambitions, and a surer faith 
 in the power of the Truth the Master taught. The 
 healing of the patient in the first stanza brings 
 about a reconstruction of his thoughts. Fear, 
 passion and wrong thinking are dissolved and spirit 
 ual thoughts enter in their place. The healing 
 accomplished by the teaching after it has bound 
 the power of pain, awakes in the one healed, 
 
 " a white-winged angel throng 
 Of thoughts, 
 
 and of angels the text-book says: My angels are 
 exalted thoughts, appearing at the door of some 
 sepulchre where illusion (which means human 
 belief, Gerald), has buried its fondest earthly 
 hopes. " 
 
 " That is a direct application to my condition, 
 Mary. My dearest hopes were living in a 
 sepulchre." 
 
 " Let me read as far as we have reached, Gerald: 
 
 " O er waiting harpstrings of the mind 
 
 There sweeps a strain, 
 Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind 
 The power of pain, 
 
 And wake a white-winged angel throng 
 
 Of thoughts, illumed 
 By faith, and breathed in raptured song, 
 
 With love perfumed.
 
 408 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " This throng of thought awakened by the heal 
 ing, Gerald, is illumed by the faith that has been 
 established by the healing, and the healed one gives 
 praise in a raptured song, filled with thoughts of 
 gratitude, inspired by the spiritual regeneration, 
 and these pure thoughts like perfume go in all 
 directions, so that others who are receptive may 
 share them. 
 
 " These higher conceptions of living, less depen 
 dence on personality, more charity and love, cause 
 friends and acquaintances to ask the reason for 
 this surprising mental, moral and physical better 
 ment. It is this result in thousands of cases that 
 has given faith to others to try this old-new teach 
 ing for their troubles. This unlabored motion 
 of results has brought, and will continue to bring, 
 more adherents to this teaching than mere preach 
 ing and argument can do. 
 
 " The third stanza is the next step, Gerald. It 
 means study of the Bible and the Key to the 
 Scriptures, which will unveil all that has seemed to 
 hide the spiritual meaning of the Master s work. 
 This study will show the sweet mercies, which 
 are divine promises of help to rise above sickness 
 and sin which have always been considered real, 
 but they are made light, that is, nothing, and 
 realizing this, first from the healing, then from the 
 purification of thoughts, and finally by the un 
 veiling, we are willing to kiss the cross, and wait 
 and work for a world more bright, that is, by the 
 demonstrable action of divine Mind to make a world 
 filled with Truth. This third stanza is the out 
 come of the healing, the purification and the real-
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 409 
 
 ization of the benefits received and the desire to 
 know how to preserve what has been gained. It 
 is full of peace because of the constant revelation, 
 and the words are: 
 
 " Then his unveiled, sweet mercies show 
 
 Lije s burdens light. 
 I kiss the cross, and wait to know 
 A world more bright. 
 
 " The fourth is the final conquest over all tempta 
 tion to turn away from the Truth that has healed, 
 purified and unveiled, and this is typified by the 
 troubled, angry sea. When it seems as though 
 the struggling swimmer would sink, he sees the 
 Master coming to him over the l angry sea, that is, 
 if he has not turned from the Truth which healed, 
 purified and taught him. He is again rescued by 
 it, but you can see, Gerald, he could not have seen 
 the Master if he had turned his back upon him 
 during his struggles." 
 
 " I want to hear that stanza again, Mary, for 
 there is something in it that takes hold of me in a 
 way I never before experienced." 
 
 Then Mary read: 
 
 " And o er earth s troubled, angry sea 
 
 I see Christ walk, 
 And come to me, and tenderly, 
 Divinely talk. 
 
 " The fifth stanza symbolizes the complete 
 demonstration over suffering and temptation for all 
 time:
 
 4io From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock, 
 
 Upon life s shore, 
 
 Gainst which the winds and waves can shock, 
 Oh, nevermore! 
 
 " This is the fifth step upward, and the Truth 
 that healed, purified, unveiled and saved the pilgrim 
 at the time of greatest temptation, has, because of 
 his faith and labor placed him safely on Life s 
 shore, which means, Gerald, God s shore, and he 
 is therefore above fear, but safety from storms 
 does not mean that the work of the pilgrim is at 
 an end, that his time is to be spent in peaceful rest, 
 for he has another step to take toward perfection, 
 namely to get away from material things that keep 
 him from gaining a higher sense of the spiritual. 
 This is expressed as a desire: 
 
 "From tired joy and grief afar 
 
 And nearer Thee, 
 Father, where Thine own children are, 
 I love to be. 
 
 " The next step, the seventh, is the highest effort, 
 a desire which means giving all for good, healing 
 and saving, making ourselves as a pure offering for 
 the work that has been given us to do: 
 
 " My prayer, some daily good to do 
 
 To Thine, for Thee; 
 An offering pure of Love, whereto 
 God leadeth me. 
 
 "Gerald! Gerald! This is vital to me, vital 
 because my own healing has shown me it is true.
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 411 
 
 Think, Gerald, what wonderful music could be 
 inspired by these words which have in them the 
 power to heal, but to express their spiritual con 
 ceptions the music must be of an idiom that will 
 be an efficient vehicle for these words of a new 
 tongue." 
 
 " This reading and interpretation has opened a 
 new vision to me, Mary, of music with a message. 
 Not mere music, Mary, but that which should 
 italicize the words. I conceived some thoughts as 
 you went along, as for instance, the first and sec 
 ond stanzas should be in a rhythm of action, giving 
 a feeling of continuous evolution because a great 
 stir is taking place, healing, purging and purifying. 
 The harmony should be of the same character, and 
 there should be a musical motive which should 
 stand for the all pervading Truth, and, Mary, just 
 listen, this musical motive should be so constructed 
 that it will go into any key, near or distant, without 
 having to make a modulation to introduce it, for 
 the reason that the Truth goes everywhere. It 
 does not have to be introduced." 
 
 " That is splendid, Gerald," said Mary thought 
 fully. 
 
 " The third stanza," went on Gerald, with eager 
 and introspective enthusiasm, " should be in another 
 rhythm because the one who has been healed finds 
 rest, and the surety for it is because the mercies 
 are unveiled. The motive " 
 
 " Let us name it the motive of Love-Christ, 
 Gerald." 
 
 " This motive of Love-Christ," continued Ger 
 ald, " must be employed also in this stanza to show
 
 412 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 the reason for rinding the burdens light. The angry 
 sea must be in the strong four-four rhythm, and at 
 the words, come to me, the rhythm should change 
 to one of rest and peace, probably six-four, and the 
 motive must appear above the waves like the 
 Master walking over the waters and quieting them. 
 For the next stanza, beginning, Thus Truth en- 
 grounds me on the Rock, I would use twelve- 
 eight rhythm, which carries with it a feeling of 
 dignity, power and sweep, for this is a paean of 
 rejoicing, and the motive of Love-Christ, should 
 appear at the word Rock. 
 
 " As the next two stanzas are of action, the 
 rhythms and harmonies should reflect the intent of 
 the words, and the music of the last should be of 
 restful peace touched with the feeling of the perfect 
 work continuing with unlabored motion. 
 
 As Gerald concluded Mary said fervently, " Ger 
 ald, dear, we must acknowledge and appreciate the 
 debt we owe to dear Mr. Parker, and the eternal debt 
 we owe to those seven stanzas which stand as a golden 
 rule by which we can measure our spiritual growth 
 day by day from " sense to Soul."
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 /CARRIAGE after carriage rolled up to the door 
 *^* of the Amory home and the event of the season 
 had begun. The great pianist was in a quiet room 
 which gave him rest before his labors, to which he 
 went with a feeling of devotion. 
 
 In his study Gerald sat alone thinking, endlessly 
 thinking. Great themes of music were crowding 
 and jostling each other in his thought. The fingers 
 of his left hand were running up and down the 
 finger-board of his beloved violin. Upon his face 
 no longer appeared an expression of despair. 
 Instead, there was hope. 
 
 " How do I look, Gerald? " said Mary as she 
 entered the room and stood before him. 
 
 "Beautiful!" he exclaimed. "Your beauty 
 symbolizes your whole nature, little cousin," and 
 taking her hand touched it reverently to his lips, 
 and as he held it there for a moment a smile of 
 great joy went over Mary s face. 
 
 " We are to sit together to-night, Gerald, and we 
 will go in just before the music begins. In this 
 way you won t have to think of shaking hands 
 with scores of guests, although I believe you could 
 do so, because you used your right arm when you 
 raised my hand to your lips." 
 
 " Did I, Mary? " 
 
 "Yes, Gerald." 
 
 413
 
 414 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Are you sure? " 
 
 " Yes. But why so afraid, Gerald? Lift your 
 arm," and Mary took his hand and holding it 
 lightly as if to encourage, he raised his arm 
 without feeling pain or stiffness. 
 
 "Mary! Mary! " he cried. "I can control it 
 up and down. It is wonderful. No pain, no stiff 
 ness. Just a little weak, but the injury I know has 
 been healed, and, Mary, I know now that I was a 
 waiting harpstring. " 
 
 As Mary and Gerald took seats at the side of a 
 large cabinet in the rear of the music room, Gerald 
 said, " Our guests expect that I will play this 
 evening, for only a few know of my trouble, but 
 Joseffy, if he is in the mood, will so please them 
 they will not need me." 
 
 The artistry of Joseffy was superb in its sweep, 
 power and tenderness. As Gerald listened to the 
 beautiful playing, he wondered if the music was 
 carrying a message to the listeners. Was it reach 
 ing down into their hearts and like a ploughshare 
 turning up thoughts, deeds and actions that had 
 been lying buried and dormant and bringing them 
 to the surface either to be destroyed or purified by 
 this message? Was it exalting them and bringing 
 tenderness of thought and desire, or was it fascinat 
 ing them for the moment and giving a sudden im 
 pulse for loftier aspirations, but which would wane 
 and then disappear after the spell had been broken? 
 Was it like a religion which created emotions but 
 could not purify, save and heal? 
 
 To Gerald, as he listened, there came a great
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 415 
 
 inward questioning that touched him so deeply that 
 his whole body quivered, for he saw clearly that the 
 result of a masterly performance upon an audience 
 was the mesmerism of the moment. He thought 
 of his own experiences of hearing great artists and 
 analyzed the results of his own playing upon others. 
 People were moved by smooth, sensuous melodies 
 written without purpose other than to please and 
 for applause, and, were there not other subjects 
 for opera rather than plots of sordid tragedy? 
 Audiences were surprised, fascinated, held as by a 
 spell by the display of enormous technical pro 
 ficiency, powerful eloquence and tragic pathos, and 
 men and women became famous just by these 
 powers. Was there not something greater in this 
 art that had not been discovered? If so, where was 
 it? Where was it? 
 
 A great, silent sob shook him, and in an interval 
 just before the last number of the pianist s program, 
 he said to Mary in a tone that had in it a deep, 
 pathetic yearning, " Our guests don t need me, and 
 I would rather not go among them, because their 
 sympathies will hurt. I can not forget the look 
 in Joseffy s eyes this afternoon when he called, 
 and he saw my arm hanging useless. You know, 
 Mary, what people would say in the way of 
 sympathy and encouragement. I really could not 
 bear it." 
 
 Just before the great doors leading from the music 
 room into the dining room were to be opened, Ger 
 ald said to Mary, " Little cousin, can you make 
 another sacrifice for me? " 
 
 " Yes, Gerald."
 
 4i 6 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 " Let us have refreshments in my study and have 
 Parker join us, then I shall have with me my two 
 dearest and most helpful friends." 
 
 It had always been the custom at the Amorys 
 for those who cared for music to stay after the 
 refreshments and listen to more. It was at this 
 time, when no set arrangement of pieces was in 
 order, that the very best of playing was to be heard, 
 for the artist would not feel he was performing but 
 interpreting to sympathetic listeners. 
 
 During the serving of refreshments the lights in 
 the great chandeliers were extinguished and candles 
 gave a soft, mellow glow. The atmosphere became 
 more introspective and intimate, and the audience, 
 more expectant and intent. The great pianist was 
 in an especially splendid mood when he went to 
 the instrument, as the surroundings touched him 
 with their beauty and poetry. Chopin s Nocturne 
 in E major seemed to be a part of the moment and 
 atmosphere, and his singing, liquid tone and ex 
 quisite legato made it a wonderful, poetic dream. 
 From one number to another he passed as the mood 
 pleased him as if he were alone and playing sheerly 
 for the love of it. 
 
 Those present, learned in the ways of great artists, 
 knew that applause was not in place when the pianist 
 was playing as he was, and their profound attention 
 and silence was recognized by the player as of 
 greater appreciation than applause. 
 
 Mary knew by Gerald s tense attitude and the 
 look in his eyes that he was greatly stirred. Upon 
 his face there was the expression of one working 
 out a great problem. Mary tried to interpret his
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 417 
 
 thoughts. She saw that his eyes were looking into 
 illimitable space, and as a smile passed over his 
 face she heard him saying slowly to himself, " / 
 was the waiting harpstring, " and then, as if try 
 ing to realize the full meaning of something that 
 was taking place in his conception, she heard him 
 repeat softly: 
 
 "And o er earth s troubled, angry sea 
 
 I see Christ walk, 
 And come to me, and tenderly 
 Divinely talk." 
 
 The pianist reached his climax of magnificent 
 playing with an impassioned utterance of Liszt s 
 arrangement of Isolde s Liebestodt, and as he arose 
 from the piano the enthusiasm that had been re 
 strained burst into long-continued applause. 
 
 Mary saw Gerald s body quiver as if shaken by 
 great internal sobs, then he opened the cabinet and 
 took out his Guarnerius. The prolonged applause 
 for the artistry of the pianist covered the sound of 
 the soft preluding he was doing in trying his arm. 
 Joseffy looked in Gerald s direction, saw his atti 
 tude and the expression on his face, and, with a 
 great artist s keen sense of introspection of the 
 feelings and inspiration of a brother artist, he un 
 selfishly held up his hand for the applause to cease. 
 Then there came through the ensuing silence, 
 phrases, soft but of intense, poignant yearning, that 
 immediately arrested attention. Coming from 
 behind them, the guests believed this to be one of 
 the surprises that had been prepared, but this
 
 4i 8 From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 thought was immediately forgotten by the effect 
 the music made upon them. 
 
 The up-welling joy in the realization that he 
 could again play was illuminating Gerald s whole 
 being. Gradually the tones became more intense, 
 and then with firm sweep of bow the noble chords 
 of the opening of the great Bach Chaconne swept 
 down the room. 
 
 It was with difficulty that Mrs. Amory held her 
 self from bursting into tears, and a mist came into 
 the eyes of Parker as he sat with head bowed, and 
 thanks upon his lips. As the great pianist said 
 afterwards, " I never expect to hear the Chaconne 
 played again as Gerald played it. My heart nearly 
 stopped beating." 
 
 Crystalline purity of tone, perfection of tech 
 nique, breadth of phrase and rhythm were in his 
 playing. These, other violinists possessed, but 
 there was something else in it beyond analysis that 
 touched deeper and more hidden feelings than the 
 playing of the pianist had reached, some " harp- 
 strings " of thought that had been neglected, for 
 gotten and out of tune. 
 
 At the end of the Chaconne Gerald did not stop, 
 but began preluding upon the theme, and then there 
 came over Mary a quivering of the heart as there 
 sounded the most haunting music she had ever 
 heard. Subjective, as of another world, of another 
 atmosphere. Gerald was weaving a fabric that was 
 detached from the material and from the senses. 
 So forcibly did she feel it that she glanced at the 
 pianist to see if she only were touched by it. He 
 sat rigid, and upon his face was an expression of
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 419 
 
 surprise and exaltation. The rhythm was different 
 from any played that evening. Not regular even- 
 bar phrases but one that urged you onward insist 
 ently, and suddenly as Gerald looked fully into 
 her eyes, as though she would understand, Mary 
 knew what the underlying inspiration was: 
 
 And wake a white-winged angel throng 
 
 Of thoughts, illumed 
 By faith, and breathed in raptured song 
 
 With love perfumed. 
 
 She glanced at her Aunt Giuliana. Her eyes were 
 fixed upon Gerald with a strained yet understand* 
 ing look in them. The music rose and fell. It 
 crept lovingly into the hearts of young mothers, 
 and their fingers met those of their mates. Those 
 who mourned sat with hands clasped and with a 
 look of hope in their eyes. Those with silvered 
 hair and many years behind them, moved closer to 
 gether and into their eyes came the light of deep, 
 reverential love. The music surged and swept all 
 before it, and Mary instinctively felt that Gerald 
 saw all these people as he had been " waiting 
 harpstrings," and they all needed to be put in 
 tune, by " unlabored motion," to awaken what 
 ever glorious song they could sing. In its sweep 
 the music touched the business man of many 
 battles and victories. It quickened his hope and 
 courage, and as the wonderful G string responded 
 to the desire of the player, it sounded as a trumpet 
 call to battle and to victory. And then there came 
 a tenderness a noble tenderness the supreme
 
 42 o From Hawthorne Hall 
 
 tenderness of great men and women who had prayed, 
 sacrificed and worked that others might live. It 
 came like a thousand echoed songs from out the 
 past, yearnings, hopes, and high desires that touched 
 the frontiers of infinity, and the hearts of those who 
 were selfish and cold, who had trifled and hurt, and 
 broken the pure faith of others, cowered before the 
 sheer spiritual beauty; this penetrating analysis of 
 human thoughts crystallized into music, and nobler 
 thoughts, long buried, surged upward, and some 
 clenched their hands until the flesh went white, and 
 others buried their faces between their hands and 
 tears fell upon them. Then, like a benediction, came 
 the end. 
 
 No one stirred. The silence remained unbroken, 
 then came the sound of slowly relaxing bodies. 
 Joseffy awakened as from a dream, turned to those 
 around him and said, as though he did not know how 
 to express what he felt within him, but was forced 
 to say something for the sake of relief: " My God, 
 he has played to the whole world. He has looked 
 into all our hearts, laid their secrets bare and has 
 made us all over. I must get out, be alone, and 
 think what this new, supreme playing means." 
 
 But he was the first to walk to where Gerald stood, 
 throw his arms about his shoulders and utter a few 
 words which he found difficult to speak, but by the 
 tears in his eyes Gerald knew their meaning. 
 
 That night before retiring, Mrs. Amory wrote 
 two letters, one to faithful Parker, and the other 
 to John and Mrs. Hamilton. To the latter, " Never 
 have I known such a happy hour, for my Gerald is
 
 From Hawthorne Hall 421 
 
 himself again, even more than his former self 
 because he has found the vision he so long sought. 
 
 " My words to you and dearest Mary, when last 
 in New York, so unappreciative, so brutal to that 
 which healed her, come back to me now like stings 
 of serpents, but I know you will understand when 
 I tell you that Gerald was healed by the same teach 
 ing that healed Mary. 
 
 " In this great moment, when my whole being is 
 alive after being rescued from suffering and depths 
 of despair, all that I can say is, thank God for 
 Mary and for dear, honest, always loving and never- 
 murmuring Parker, and the knowledge that To 
 those leaning on the sustaining infinite, to-day is 
 big with blessings. "
 
 APPENDIX A 
 
 FOR readers better to understand the conditions surrounding 
 the period in which the story of " From Hawthorne Hall " is 
 set, there is need of knowing certain events that led up to the year 
 of 1885. The years of Mrs. Eddy s labors in Boston, 1882-1889, 
 were filled with efforts of giving to humanity the healing and sav 
 ing power of her teachings. The students she taught in Lynn, 
 and in Boston beginning with her first class in the College build 
 ing, May 12, 1882, were pilgrims in a new land of Love and Truth; 
 a strange land to some, because they were taught to work with, 
 and lean upon, a divine Principle which embraced what humanity 
 needed for healing and regeneration instead of the personal God 
 of scholasticism created by man s concepts of what God should be. 
 Patiently she worked with those who had courageously come out 
 of the denominations in which they had been born, baptized, and 
 reared, and, by the healing power of her teachings, their thoughts 
 were opened to the ministrations of the God she worshipped, 
 the eternal good, and they enshrined in their inner consciousness 
 her divine hymn, " Good is my God. My God is good." 
 
 In words eloquent and overflowing with fruitfulness she subli 
 mated in the alembic of divine inspiration her belief in a God of 
 Love in her immortal sentence, 
 
 " To those leaning on the sustaining infinite, to-day is big 
 with blessings." 
 
 Only by spiritual illumination could Mrs. Eddy have been given 
 such words as leaning, sustaining, infinite, big, for this sentence. 
 " Leaning " means to rest for support or comfort. " Sustaining " 
 for upholding, maintaining, supporting, nourishing, strengthening. 
 The use of the word " infinite " does away with all sense of a per 
 sonal God as a person. At the time Mrs. Eddy wrote " Science 
 and Health " God was looked upon as a personal God, one who 
 brought life and death, joy, sorrow, suffering, and punishments. 
 By using " infinite " instead of God she took readers thoughts 
 away from the scholastic rendering of God into the breadth and 
 security of what "infinite" stands for: the absolute, eternal, 
 
 423
 
 424 Appendix A 
 
 illimitable, so that those leaning, resting for support upon the sus 
 taining, upholding, maintaining, supporting, nourishing " infinite " 
 find every day " big with blessings." 
 
 Her use of the word " big," a word which seems so common 
 place, is the one word most effective for its position in the sentence, 
 as it implies fruitful, teeming, overflowing. The word " blessings " 
 brings the sentence to its splendid spiritual climax, for " those 
 leaning upon the sustaining infinite " find each day fruitful, teem 
 ing, overflowing with blessings, namely, mercies, divine benefits. 
 
 It is this sentence so big, fruitful, teeming, overflowing with 
 spiritual wisdom, that has opened the thoughts of thousands who 
 have taken up the book for the first time, and caused them to 
 continue reading, then studying it. 
 
 It was because Mrs. Eddy was so filled with the spirit of the 
 immortal sentence she had created that, in a manner spiritually 
 explainable only, she evoked sympathetic feelings, clear and pure, 
 in the thoughts of those who came to her for help, and they 
 found, by leaning upon her teachings, the rest they had been 
 longing for, a sustaining sense of physical and mental powers not 
 known to them previously, and when heart touched heart her face 
 became expressive of deep and helpful sympathy, and her words 
 to them uplifted and purified, revivified past hopes, and placed a 
 light upon dark paths of travail. Such results formed the basis 
 of an editorial in an English newspaper at the time of Mrs. Eddy s 
 passing, 1910: 
 
 " No one ever entered Mrs. Eddy s study who did not leave 
 it not only a braver but a better man." (In " Editorial Com 
 ments on the Life and Work of Mary Baker Eddy," p. 32. Pub 
 lished by the Christian Science Publishing Society.) 
 
 This statement deeply touches the author, for the results of the 
 first interview between his father and Mrs. Eddy, related often 
 by the former, remain as a confirmation of the editorial. The 
 author bears in sacred memory, the experience of his mother, and 
 of his own which, after many years, since meeting Mrs. Eddy for 
 the first time in Hawthorne Hall, and receiving her blessing, has 
 remained fresh, and always thought of as the most wonderful ex 
 perience of his life, and as a glowing urgence to keep alive the 
 flame of blessed memory upon the altar of Love.
 
 APPENDIX B 
 
 MRS. EDDY was born at Bow, New Hampshire, July 16, 
 1821. The following is not meant for a biographical or 
 historical chronology of the events in Mrs. Eddy s life. It begins in 
 the year 1855, when she was with her husband, Dr. Patterson, in 
 the beautiful wilderness of North Groton, New Hampshire. The 
 author feels that at that period of her life spiritual intuitions came 
 to her owing to her illness, indomitable courage, hopes, isolation, 
 and the intense quietude of the surroundings in which she lived 
 for five years among the silences of mountains and forests which, 
 to a person gifted with inherent genius, would inspire many paths 
 of thinking upon the mysteries of life. 
 
 1860. Left North Groton in the spring, and went to live in Rum- 
 ney Village, eight miles distant. 
 
 1864. Removed to Lynn, Massachusetts. 
 
 1866. February i, received severe injuries by falling upon an ice- 
 covered pavement. 
 
 1866. February 4, Sunday. The indomitable courage and faith 
 in prayer and divine healing, which had been indwelling 
 during her many years of suffering, rose in accumulated 
 power at a time when most needed, and enabled her to rise 
 from her bed and walk, an activity that none of her friends 
 had believed could be possible. Of her discovery, Mrs. 
 Eddy wrote the following revealing statement on p. 24 of 
 " Retrospection and Introspection ": 
 
 ". . .in the latter part of 1866 I gained the scientific cer 
 tainty that all causation was Mind, and every fact a 
 mental phenomenon." 
 
 1868. " Christ My Refuge " was first published in the Lynn 
 Transcript February 15. As this hymn now reads, its first 
 three stanzas are spiritually parallel with the First, Second, 
 Third Degrees of Mrs. Eddy s " Scientific Translation of 
 Mortal Mind." "Science and Health," (p. 115). These 
 
 425
 
 426 Appendix B 
 
 three Degrees form the enduring foundation upon which 
 the seeker for health and regeneration finds his way upward 
 by each purifying step as spiritually portrayed in each 
 stanza, the seven steps, therefore, making a golden rule, 
 by which one can measure every step of his progress from 
 " sense to Soul." 
 
 1876. January 20. A. Bronson Alcott paid his first visit to Mrs. 
 Eddy ("The Journals of Bronson Alcott" p. 465). That 
 " Science and Health " had met severe opposition from the 
 press and the pulpit is evident from what she wrote in 
 " Pulpit and Press " p. 5: 
 
 " When the press and pulpit cannonaded this book, he 
 
 introduced himself to its author by saying, I have come 
 
 to comfort you. " 
 
 The cannonading was aimed at Mrs. Eddy s theology, 
 particularly her refusal of the doctrine of the " Adamic 
 Fall," also that the blood shed by Jesus on the cross was 
 an element for the cleansing of sins, as in the hymn by 
 Fanny Crosby as well as many others: 
 
 We re saved by the blood 
 
 That was drawn from the side 
 
 Of Jesus our Lord, 
 
 When he languished and died. 
 
 1876. In the Lynn Transcript of December 2, Mrs. Eddy s " Hymn 
 of Christian Science," now " Communion Hymn," was 
 published. It is dated as written November 22, 1876. 
 
 She had not accepted as a part of her teachings the ma 
 terial symbols of the bread and the wine as elements of 
 purification from sin. Like many other writers gifted with 
 the talent for expressing their deepest feeling in poetry, a 
 medium to which metaphor, simile, and symbolism add 
 dignity and power, she made the defence of her teachings in 
 poetic form, and this sublime sermon of spiritual reasoning, 
 of tender questioning and impressive assurances as to what 
 divine Love and the Spirit can accomplish, she rightly en 
 titled " Hymn of Christian Science." In this, she set forth 
 her faith, and the faith of her students in her teaching of the 
 power of the Word, the Saviour. It is the Word that is
 
 Appendix B 427 
 
 the deliverer, that lifts the " shade of gloom " from the 
 " mourner," and cleanses the sinner from " sorrow and sin." 
 The poem reaches its climax in the fourth stanza, in her 
 fearless declaration that the Christ is the " strongest de 
 liverer," not " the creed," and the Christ stands for the 
 " water, the bread, and the wine." 
 
 1879. November 9, Mrs. Eddy was ordained pastor of her church. 
 
 1882. Mr. and Mrs. Eddy went to Washington, D.C., to study 
 copyright laws. This was necessary for the reason that 
 Edward J. Arens had pirated thirty-four solid pages from 
 " Science and Health," and had published them in a pub 
 lication of his own in 1881. To prepare herself for pro 
 tection of future copyrights by knowledge gained from au 
 thorities on copyrights was necessary, as other writings were 
 to be published by her. 
 
 1882. While in Washington she taught a class. Mrs. Choate 
 wrote in a letter to her that when she returned to Boston 
 she would give her a " grand reception." In reply Mrs. 
 Eddy wrote: 
 
 " I shall be most happy to be given a grand reception by 
 my faithful students." (p. 37, " Genealogy and Life of 
 Asa Gilbert Eddy," by Mary Beecher Longyear.) 
 
 When Mr. and Mrs. Eddy arrived in Boston they went 
 to the home of Mrs. Choate. It was here that the reception 
 was held. Cards of invitation had been sent out and they 
 read as follows: 
 
 THE HONOR OF YOUR 
 
 PRESENCE IS REQUESTED 
 
 AT A RECEPTION ON 
 
 WEDNESDAY, APRIL 5 
 
 AT 590 TREMONT 
 
 FROM 8-10 
 
 1882 
 
 Clara E. Choate Mary B. G. Eddy 
 
 Of this reception a biographer has written that Mrs. Eddy 
 was not pleased with it, and that after greeting a few 
 guests, she retired, and told " students that Christian Sci 
 ence could not be forwarded after that method." Mrs. Eddy
 
 428 Appendix B 
 
 made that statement six years later, June, 1888, in Chicago 
 at the Palmer House at the time of the impromptu recep 
 tion given her. (See Dr. Powell s " Mary Baker Eddy," 
 p. 173.) Living in Mrs. Choate s home while preparations 
 were being made for the reception, Mrs. Eddy was aware 
 of what was being done, and to E. James Smith, a student 
 in Washington, D.C., she wrote of the number of guests 
 present and that it required about two hours to shake hands 
 with all, and then stated that speeches followed. This was 
 a happy and fortuitous occasion for the advancement of her 
 work. 
 
 1882. April 25. Secured 569 Columbus Avenue as home for the 
 College. 
 
 1882. May 12. First class taught there. Seven in the class. 
 
 1882. June 3. Death of Asa Eddy. 
 
 1882. July, went to Barton, Vermont, to the family home of her 
 student, Arthur True Buswell. Here was a quiet, pastoral 
 refuge, a fitting place for consideration of what steps should 
 be taken now that the husband who had relieved her of many 
 vexing cares had gone from her. 
 
 1882. August i, she wrote the poem, "Oak on the Mountain s 
 Summit," while looking from the back doorsteps of the 
 Buswell home upward at a mountain on top of which was 
 one single tree, an oak. It was gnarled and twisted by 
 snows, ice, and winds, but its roots went deep into the sod. 
 Its sturdy strength symbolized to her what her husband had 
 been, and what she must be, to carry on her work against the 
 storms of persecution that she felt would be driven at her. 
 
 1882. August. While on her way back to Boston, she sent a tele 
 gram to Calvin A. Frye, her student, to come to her in Boston. 
 He obeyed her summons, and became her faithful secretary 
 for twenty-eight years. 
 
 1883. April. First issue of the Journal of Christian Science pub 
 lished. Later became Christian Science Journal. 
 
 1884. May 13, taught a class of twenty-five in Chicago. 
 
 1885. March Journal. Mrs. Eddy published, " Defence of Chris 
 tian Science against Rev. Joseph Cook and Dr. A. J. Gor 
 don s Religious Ban." Part of this is now in " No and 
 Yes."
 
 Appendix B 429 
 
 1885. March. Mrs. Eddy published her " Historical Sketch of 
 Metaphysical Healing." Portions of it are now in " Retro 
 spection and Introspection," and passages now in " Sci 
 ence and Health." In this article she made the first version 
 of her statement relative to material historical portions of 
 the Bible on p. 10: " Historical portions of the Bible not 
 more inspired than the history of the United States, human 
 systems of philosophy and religion, are departures from 
 Christian Science." 
 
 This was a courageous statement to make at that period 
 when the stern influence of centuries of tradition called for 
 the reading of the Bible from cover to cover. It stands as 
 a spiritually guided breaking away from scholasticism. 
 Although it caused acute criticism, she held to it, and re- 
 published in a slightly different form in " Miscellaneous 
 Writings," p. 170. When the spiritual understanding of her 
 followers had advanced to the point where they could accept 
 her statement, she changed (in 1901), the first Tenet from 
 " As adherents of Truth we take the Scriptures for our 
 guide to eternal Life," to " As adherents of Truth we take 
 the inspired Word of the Bible as our sufficient guide to 
 eternal Life." 
 
 Mrs. Eddy realized, however, that there must be more than 
 the taking of the " inspired Word " ; there must be a going 
 beyond it. She set forth this demand on p. 238 of " Mis 
 cellany," namely, 
 
 " On the swift pinions of spiritual thought man rises 
 above the letter, law, or morale of the inspired Word to 
 the spirit of Truth, whereby the Science is reached that 
 demonstrates God. When the Bible is thus read and prac 
 ticed, there is no possibility of misinterpretation. God is 
 understandable, knowable, and applicable to every hu 
 man need. In this is the proof that Christian Science is 
 Science, for it demonstrates Life, not death; health, not 
 disease; Truth, not error; Love, not hate." 
 
 This remarkable spiritual statement leads to others equally 
 so in the article, and in its entirety is one of Mrs. Eddy s 
 most inspired and exalted utterances.
 
 APPENDIX C 
 
 RELATIVE TO MANNER OF PRACTICE OF 
 PHINEAS P. QUIMBY 
 
 THERE was never anything mysterious about treatment by 
 animal magnetism in the years it flourished as there were 
 many practitioners of it, and they learned how to practice from 
 several hundred books and periodicals. These explained its many 
 formulas. In the Boston Public Library, for instance, there are 
 over one hundred volumes, seventy-seven of which were published 
 previous to 1870. In 1843 there were listed three hundred mag- 
 netizers in Boston. 
 
 Phineas P. Quimby, who practiced animal magnetism in Port 
 land, Maine, was one of the many who believed that he was fol 
 lowing the same method Jesus used in his healing ministry, and 
 this belief is set forth in most books and articles teaching healing 
 by animal magnetism. J. P. F. Deleuze, who practiced for thirty- 
 five years, wrote in his volume, " Practical Instruction in Animal 
 Magnetism" (1825), p. 37: "The faculty of magnetizing, or that 
 of doing good to our fellow-creatures . . . being the most delight 
 ful and most precious that God has given to man, he ought to re 
 gard the employment of it as a religious act, which demands the 
 greatest purity of intention. Hence it is a sort of profanation to 
 magnetize for amusement, through curiosity, or through the desire 
 to displaying singular effects." 
 
 The scholarly and Christian Dr. Warren Felt Evans, in his 
 "Mental Medicine" (1873), p. 16, wrote: "The science of human 
 magnetism ... is one of the best gifts of God to man." 
 
 Most of the books and articles written upon animal magnetism 
 from 1825 were by men who had practiced it, so that the writings 
 by P. P. Quimby were the outcome of his experiences. 
 
 For forty years from 1883 the propaganda against Mrs. Eddy 
 
 43
 
 Appendix C 431 
 
 and her teachings, by those who attempted to make P. P. Quimby 
 the father of Christian Science, was carried on in a malicious man 
 ner, and the general public, clergymen, newspaper and magazine 
 writers, were subtly drawn to the Quimby propaganda, mainly be 
 cause of hundreds of pages of writings held by P. P. Quimby s son 
 George, with constant intimations coming from him that the writ 
 ings contained the foundations and the development of the teach 
 ings Mrs. Eddy was using as her own. 
 
 In 1921 these long withheld manuscripts were published under 
 the title, " The Quimby Manuscripts." Instead of disproving Mrs. 
 Eddy s right to what she taught, the writings strengthened her 
 case, as they gave analytical investigators the opportunity for 
 paralleling Quimby s manner of practice with the practice of ani 
 mal magnetism as it was then used. 
 
 What did animal magnetism include? Its most valuable ad 
 junct was the purported power of clairvoyance, namely clear 
 seeing, and practitioners claimed to be able to put themselves into 
 that state and, by it, be able to see through clothing, flesh, and 
 bones all the organs of the body, note their conditions, and diag 
 nose the ailments of the patient. In the volumes of formulas for 
 the practice of animal magnetism there are directions for becom 
 ing clairvoyant, also clairaudiant, which means clear hearing, which, 
 when a magnetizer was in that condition he could hear what a 
 patient was saying, even thinking, although many miles distant. 
 
 The employment of these purported powers constituted the 
 foundation of the practice of animal magnetism. That Quimby 
 used both, also purported mental telegraphy, is evidenced by what 
 his wife, Annetta G. Dresser wrote in her book, " The Philosophy 
 of P. P. Quimby." 
 
 In the " Quimby Manuscripts " there are numerous statements 
 by Quimby relative to the great value of clairvoyance, and he 
 states that Jesus used that power on numerous occasions. On 
 p. 341 Quimby explains that the clairvoyant state is Wisdom or 
 Christ; that man has two separate identities: the natural man, 
 and the eternal or clairvoyant man, " thus making two living 
 intelligences in one identity acting through one [organism] . . . 
 it is the design of Wisdom that matter should be the servant of the 
 clairvoyant man or Science, therefore when Jesus received this 
 Wisdom He received God and man." On page 342, " I do not prac-
 
 432 Appendix C 
 
 tice clairvoyance except with the sick, and I will show others how 
 to become clairvoyant like myself." 
 
 In another passage Quimby makes clairvoyance the " undying 
 Christ." On p. 409 he states that " God is the embodiment of light 
 and clairvoyance." On the same page: " As Jesus became clair 
 voyant He became the son of God, and a part of God. He said, 
 Although you destroy this temple (or thought), I, that is this 
 clairvoyant self, can speak into existence another like the one you 
 believe you have destroyed." 
 
 Although George Quimby, and others close to him, gave out a 
 few quotations from Quimby s writings, mainly passages, which 
 slightly altered, came very near to Mrs. Eddy s teachings, they 
 never allowed to appear, or to be read by investigators, the passages 
 quoted above, as they stamp Quimby as a practitioner of animal 
 magnetism, and that was to be avoided if the warfare against Mrs. 
 Eddy s teachings was to be continued. 
 
 After the discovery by Dr. James Braid of England in 1841, that 
 the magnetic sleep could be produced in far less time than by ani 
 mal magnetism, which required the transferring of the magnetic 
 fluid from the magnetizer into the patient, a slow and tiring work 
 for the magnetizer, animal magnetism began to decline in England 
 first, then in Europe, later in America. The discovery of ether 
 in 1848 rapidly succeeded animal magnetism as a medium for put 
 ting a patient into the condition in which a surgical operation 
 could be done without pain. 
 
 From the foregoing one can note that, with the passing of the 
 purported value of clairvoyance for the purpose of diagnosis, also 
 for the religious significance Quimby placed upon it, his theory and 
 his manner of practice had no relation to Mrs. Eddy s teachings, 
 and his belief in the power of clairvoyance was only a belief in the 
 supernatural. 
 
 His writings show that what he called " spiritual man " was, 
 with practically all other magnetizers, the odyllic fluid which pur 
 portedly formed a body outside the real body, and could be seen 
 only by one when in the clairvoyant state. It was in this body of 
 odyllic fluid that the magnetizer through his clairvoyance could 
 see the ailments from which a patient was suffering, and on p. 213 
 Quimby explains that process: ". . . her body had an identity 
 apart from the earthly body, and this sick (spiritual) body is the
 
 Appendix C 433 
 
 one that tells the trouble. . . . This spiritual body is what flows 
 from, or comes from the natural body, and contains all the feelings 
 complained of." 
 
 This " spiritual body " is Quimby s " spiritual man." The oppo 
 nents of Mrs. Eddy have confused Quimby s " spiritual man " with 
 the theory of the " spiritual man " taught by philosophers for over 
 two thousand years. By believing that Quimby s odyllic " spir 
 itual man " to be the same as what Mrs. Eddy has set forth as 
 " spiritual man," critics, unaware of what Quimby s term really 
 meant, leaned toward the propaganda of those supporting the the 
 ories of Quimby. 
 
 The publication of " The Quimby Manuscripts " did much to 
 clear the air of propagandic vapor, for it gave the first opportunity 
 in a period of thirty-eight years for those who, by knowing the 
 formulas for the practice of animal magnetism, could analyze 
 Quimby s manner of practice. 
 
 In its years of prosperity, until the i88o s animal magnetism 
 was not considered a menace but a blessing. It was not accepted 
 by the large majority of well educated people, but was popular 
 with the same types as those who embraced spiritualism. 
 
 Peculiar conceptions have been extant that a magnetizer could 
 affect one for good or for ill without his knowing it. Dr. Warren 
 Felt Evans, one of the best authorities on the practice of animal 
 magnetism, has the following on p. 57 of his " Mental Medicine ": 
 ". . . it is not only impossible to acquire control over a patient 
 without his consent, but no one can gain, by mere psychic force, 
 a complete ascendency over another for an evil purpose." La Roy 
 Sunderland in his volume of instruction for the practice of animal 
 magnetism, " Pathetism " (1843), is in accord with the statement 
 of Evans, and gives the reasons why a person " unwilling and un 
 aware " could not be magnetized when either near or distant from 
 the magnetizer. 
 
 The theories of the magnetizers relative to clairvoyance, diag 
 nosis by it, odyllic fluid, Quimby s " spiritual body " and " spir 
 itual man," have gone into the past, and are as dead as the mum 
 mies of Egypt. 
 
 Because the practice of animal magnetism is nearly three quar 
 ters of a century in the past, its terminology has entirely gone out 
 of existence, and one, to obtain the most information from Quim-
 
 434 Appendix C 
 
 by s writings, must have all the formulas of animal magnetism at 
 his command. By this knowledge an analysis of Quimby s writings 
 shows that he was honestly and earnestly employing all of the im 
 portant formulas in his practice up to the time of his retirement in 
 1865. He passed away in January, 1866. 
 
 WM. LYMAN JOHNSON 
 September, 1939
 
 A 000 577 544 
 
 THE FRIENDLY SHOP 
 8807 West Pico Blvd. 
 Los Angeles 35, Calif.